《Blood and Oaths: A Predator Fanfiction》 Prologue: Years
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
S1: Chapter 0: What Came Before - -
This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.
S1: Chapter 1: Regression
Weyland Industries Mental Rehabilitation Center Facility A13 Dr. Boyd is seated alone at a metal table. The surrounding room is covered wall to wall with two-way mirrors. The expression on Teresa¡¯s face says she is not pleased. Her infant son is nowhere in sight. ¡°Where is my son?!?¡± Teresa hollers at no one. ¡°I want my son!¡± A tall woman, slightly older than middle-aged, wearing a lab coat and a smart-looking business suit swishes into the room. Pushing a pair of gold-rimmed glasses up on her nose, the woman smiles artificially at Teresa. ¡°Doctor¡­Boyd!¡± the woman doctor says with feigned enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Wessinger. You should remember me. I¡¯ve been in charge of your care since you awoke from cryo. I also helped to deliver your infant son a few weeks ago. I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re more alert today. Are you ready to talk with us now?¡± Dr. Elmira Wessinger takes a seat across from Dr. Boyd. She intertwines the fingers of both hands and peers at Teresa with a look of pure condescension. Teresa only repeats what she has been saying since her son was taken more than two nights before. ¡°I¡­Want¡­My¡­Son!¡± Teresa yells. ¡°Where have you taken my son?¡± Teresa slaps a slender hand on the table and glares at Doctor Wessinger. The older scientist simply smirks and glances at the clock on the wall above Teresa¡¯s head. ¡°You will see your son, Dr. Boyd,¡± Dr. Wessinger says indifferently. ¡°As soon as you tell us¡­Whose son he is?¡± Teresa¡¯s heart leaps in her chest and she scrambles for an answer. ¡°I¡­I¡­I don¡¯t know whose son he is,¡± Teresa wails. ¡°All I know¡­Is that he¡¯s mine. I nearly gave birth to him on the escape craft. When I realized I was close to term, I immediately put myself in stasis. I¡¯m telling you the truth. I don¡¯t know who the father is! Or¡­What he is.¡± Teresa¡¯s voice trails off as she finishes her statement. She stares across the table at the much older scientist. Will the doctor believe her story? Hell, she might not even believe it herself. ¡°None of the tests show any damage to the memory centers of your brain, Dr. Boyd,¡± Dr. Wessinger says with a snide smirk. ¡°Who¡­Or what¡­Are you covering for?¡± ¡°I told you¡­I don¡¯t know!¡± Teresa repeats. ¡°And I¡¯m telling you¡­I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Dr. Wessinger yells back. The older woman¡¯s accent is so thick that Teresa is almost unable to make out the words. However, she is able to get the gist. This scientist plans to play hardball. This new doctor, with eyes straight from Hell, will obtain her answers however she must. Teresa is sure of it. Even if it means harming her son. A memory floats to the front of Teresa¡¯s mind. N-Vorl¡¯s muscular arms around her waist. His eyes like lush green grass. Eyes very much like his son¡¯s. Whispered words in her ear. His mouth hovering close to hers. ¡°How will we say the little one came about? Elder Glandis will not accept¡­What we have done to reach this point.¡± This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. ¡°I¡¯m a scientist, N-Vorl. If a child is to be born¡­I will tell him all he needs to know. You need not be involved.¡± Teresa hangs her head and runs a hand through her long black hair. She emits a low sigh. Meeting the older scientist¡¯s gaze, Teresa finally finds her voice. ¡°I¡­After the California went down¡­I began experimenting on myself,¡± Teresa explains. ¡°I injected myself with everything I could. I even artificially inseminated myself with different variants of Judas DNA. I don¡¯t know why. I guess¡­I really did think I was going to die. I didn¡¯t think it mattered anymore. Everyone around me was dead. If I hadn¡¯t found that escape craft¡­I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d even be alive right now. The Judases were everywhere by then.¡± Dr. Wessinger leans back in her chair. She sucks on her inner jaw and shoots darts of anger from her eyes to Dr. Boyd¡¯s. ¡°Which begs the question¡­How did you manage to find the escape craft?¡± Dr. Wessinger says, once again leaning toward Teresa. ¡°From what I¡¯ve managed to dig up¡­You had no clearance to be in that area of the ship. That craft was off-limits to anyone but a few high-ranking officials. How did you manage to even operate it?¡± Teresa¡¯s heart leaps again, and she nervously licks her lips. ¡°The saboteur. He knew where the craft was,¡± Teresa hurriedly interjects. ¡°He had all kinds of information on some kind of device. Codes, schematics, names of party affiliates who were willing to pay for samples of the Judas. He knew¡­Pretty much everything about the ship¡­The crew¡­Our project. All because of that nifty little device he could just stick into any computer. I¡­He was killed by a Judas. I tried to keep him alive. I wanted you all to know what he had done. He didn¡¯t make it. But he knew. He knew where the craft was.¡± Dr. Wessinger considers Teresa¡¯s impassioned speech a moment before once again chewing on her jaw. ¡°So where is this device?¡± Wessinger asks. ¡°I destroyed it!¡± Teresa says. ¡°It contained information which might be dangerous if in the wrong hands. I thought it best¡­That if I was going to be floating in space¡­Possibly forever¡­I should probably make sure that no one would ever be able to use it again.¡± ¡°Ummhmm. So what of this¡­Artificial insemination? What strain did you use?¡± Dr. Wessinger inquires. ¡°Huh? What?¡± Teresa says Teresa is thoroughly flummoxed by the doctor¡¯s return to a previously already answered question. She struggles to maintain her train of thought. ¡°What strain? Like I¡¯m really going to remember that?¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°I was marooned on a giant freighter. Alone. I thought I was going to die. I was acting rashly and without any real rhyme or reason. I am not going to remember which strain of cockroach I managed to impregnate myself with. That¡¯s the kind of nightmare a person wants to forget!¡±
Dr. Wessinger¡¯s mouth forms an evil scowl. ¡°It¡¯s not a Judas!¡± Dr. Wessinger states through clenched teeth. ¡°We cross-referenced your son¡¯s DNA against all known base pairs. He is not a Judas. But neither is he exclusively human. So¡­What is he, Dr. Boyd? Where did you get the DNA you used to inseminate yourself?¡± Teresa sits back in her chair and crosses both arms over her ample bosom. The pressure of her arms against her chest causes Teresa to wince. She has not nursed her son in more than two days and the discomfort has become almost unbearable. ¡°I¡¯m not going to repeat myself!¡± Teresa yells loudly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what strain. Maybe it was a contaminated sample? I don¡¯t know. Now¡­Give¡­Me¡­My¡­Son!¡± Dr. Wessinger releases a dejected sigh. She shakes her head negatively and offers Teresa a look of feigned sincerity. ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡± Dr. Wessinger replies. The older woman climbs to her feet and heads for the door. The scientist makes a signal with her hand and a buzzer sounds. Followed by the thud of a lock releasing. Teresa climbs to her feet as well. There is now panic in Teresa¡¯s voice. ¡°Where is my son? What have you done to him? Did you hurt him? I want to see my son!¡± Teresa screams. A torrent of tears runs down Teresa¡¯s face and she races to get around the table. Her intention is to cut Dr. Wessinger off before she can exit the room. However, the bag of bones moves quite swiftly for her old age. And Teresa is still weak from two years of cryosleep. The door shuts before Teresa can get to it. Wessinger is safely on the other side. Teresa moans as she pounds a fist on the solid metal door. She knows that the other scientists are still standing opposite the wall-length mirror. On the other side of the door. Observing her, judging her, waiting for her to slip up and reveal what she knows. But will they wait? There are plenty of ways to get people to talk. This is exactly what she¡¯d been afraid of. That they would take her childling and experiment on him. She should have set the craft on a course far away from human habitation. She might still be floating out there, but at least she would have her son. Their son. Teresa slowly eases down to the floor. She draws her feet up toward her chest and falls asleep in a fetal ball. S1: Chapter 2: Memories
Teresa¡¯s quarters on the station
When a young orderly arrives with Teresa¡¯s lunch, she barely acknowledges him. The young man offers Dr. Boyd a tiny smile and sets her plate down on the metal table. He opens his mouth as if to speak, but shakes his head. Obviously fighting an internal battle in his own mind. The orderly turns to go. ¡°Thank you,¡± Teresa mutters. She does not bother to look up. She only stares at the floor. The orderly tilts his head, as if to see her face better, and Teresa can¡¯t help but smile. N-Vorl, and that silly yautja head tilt. So many memories from such a short period in her life. Eight days. Had it really only been eight days from start to finish? Eight days managed to turn her entire life upside down? And she wouldn¡¯t take back a single one of them. The orderly¡¯s smile grows wider as he observes the smile on Teresa¡¯s face. He nods and grips the large serving tray in his hands tighter. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Doctor Boyd!¡± the young man says and exits the room. Warmth spreads through Teresa¡¯s body and her smile grows to match that which had covered the young orderly¡¯s face. Doctor Boyd? Had he really called her doctor? Not patient X. Not Teresa. But, Doctor Boyd? It¡¯s been quite some time since she has thought of herself using that particular title. It feels good to be a doctor again. - - Teresa¡¯s heart pounds in her chest as the door to her cell is opened, and a nurse steps inside. The tiny bundle wrapped in her arms can only be one thing. Teresa climbs off of the bed and takes a step toward the open door. An electrical charge travels the floor and Teresa finds herself falling back onto the bed. The electrical hum stops and Teresa struggles to catch her breath. Did they really just shock her? That is when she notices the thickly insulated shoes on the nurse¡¯s feet. What kind of place is this? The nurse seems unsurprised by what has occurred. She simply takes another couple steps into the room. Her voice is as dry as her old face is wrinkly. That is to say, a lot. ¡°You will have limited time with the infant¡­If you follow the instructions we give you,¡± the nurse says in a nasally voice. ¡°You may feed him, change him, whatever you need to do. Just remember¡­We are not far. No tricks. You¡¯ve seen what we will do if you try to pull anything.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. The nurse hands the infant childling to Teresa with a wry smile. ¡°Personally¡­If I¡¯d had the choice,¡± the elderly nurse says. ¡°I would have killed it. Such an ugly abomination of God¡¯s creatures. It should not be allowed to live. And you? Well, they knew how to deal with people like you many centuries ago. A witch should not be suffered to live. And that is what you are. You have defiled the purity of humanity with bestiality! I may have given up my Earther faith. But, I still know what is right. You should have been killed also!¡± Without another word, the angry nurse storms out. Teresa gently pulls back the blanket from her infant son¡¯s face. The childling¡¯s color is sickly pale and his eyes are squeezed shut as if he is in terrible pain.
Nearly three days without food. Teresa¡¯s heart clenches at the idea that her son may be close to death. That is the only reason they have permitted her to see him, to feed him. They want to keep him alive. For experimentation. As a tool for torture. Teresa unbuttons the top of her gown and folds down the front. She exposes the left side of her chest enough to where the infant can effectively nurse. Shaking her head, Teresa further removes the blanket from her tiny son¡¯s head. She whispers softly in his ear, hands stroking the steadily growing hairs covering his scalp and hairline. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Vor¡¯taalnis,¡± Teresa sighs. After weeks of silence, Teresa finally gives utterance to her childling¡¯s name. Having absolutely no idea how yautja syntax works, Teresa has given him a name which represents the male members of his clan. Maybe one day, it will mean something more. As Vor¡¯taalnis nurses hungrily, Teresa contemplates their future. - - Teresa lies with both eyes tightly shut, processing everything which has just transpired. N-Vorl¡¯s arm is draped affectionately over her chest. She allows her eyes to flutter open as N-Vorl¡¯s mouth tenderly grazes the flesh of her bare shoulder. Turning her head, she meets his gaze. The rugged warrior is smiling, a rare but gradually more common occurrence. She turns onto her side, in order to face him completely, and N-Vorl pulls her tight to his chest. The steady rise and fall of N-Vorl¡¯s chest is almost hypnotic, and she fantasizes falling asleep in his embrace forever. No more experiments, no more deadlines, and no more death. Just the two of them, making love and growing old. However, she knows that can never happen. Not in her world. Not in his. N-Vorl is a yautja, born and bred for war. And she is an ooman scientist¡ªtrained to create warriors and tools of destruction. Peace is not in their future¡ªnor in their stars. Assuming they make it off of the ship, or the planet, alive. With a heavy heart, Teresa kisses N-Vorl beneath his chin. "We have to get moving," she says. "They''ll be back soon. I think I know you yautja pretty well by now. You''re sticklers for punctuality. They won''t risk missing the deadline." N-Vorl separates from Teresa only enough to dip and kiss her passionately. No longer novices, at their particular brand of hybrid mouth massage, they take from each other what they will. Nearly starting the whole process all over again. S1: Chapter 3: No Rest For The Wicked
Teresa turns over on the bed as the lock on her cell disengages noisily. Two orderlies enter the cell, a man and a woman. The female orderly carries a small bundle of clothes and other toiletries. She addresses Dr. Boyd in a disinterested tone of voice. ¡°Time for housekeeping services, Teresa,¡± the woman says coldly. ¡°You will be led to the showers while we make up your room. Please follow Mr. Stevens, here. A change of clothes will be awaiting you once you return.¡± Teresa¡¯s brow furrows as she tries to process what she has just heard. ¡°Wait. Huh? A change of clothes for when I return?¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°What do I wear in the meantime?¡± The female orderly grins wryly. ¡°Dr. Wessinger says you are not to be given a change of clothes until your return to the cell,¡± the woman says. ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask her why. Perhaps, so you do not hang yourself in the shower room. Now, if you please¡­Follow Mr. Stevens to the designated area.¡± Teresa slowly rises from the bed. She glances at the large man named Stevens warily. In a strange way, the male orderly reminds her of N-Vorl¡ªthe day they first met. Angry, and seemingly out of place. Teresa stands as straight as possible and strolls to where the orderlies block most of the doorway. She locks eyes with the orderly named Stevens and he silently nods. Without a word, Stevens turns and exits the room. Teresa follows him warily down the hall. - - ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Stevens says as he leads Dr. Boyd to the shower room. ¡°There are only patients on this floor. Three to be exact. No offices. No meeting rooms. Only other things on this floor¡­Besides you head cases¡­Are an observation cubicle, a supply closet, and the washrooms. Once you are finished showering¡­We will head back to your room.¡± Teresa walks even faster, trying to see orderly Stevens¡¯ face. She is hoping to somehow reason with him. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Mr. Stevens,¡± Teresa says, ¡°Why can¡¯t I at least have a towel?¡± ¡°Because Dr. Wessinger does not wish it¡­And I do what I¡¯m told,¡± Stevens barks back. ¡°But why?¡± Teresa insists. ¡°Why go along with the doctor¡¯s madness? You do realize that this is madness? To torture another human being? Do the people at Weyland Industries know what¡ª¡± ¡°All I know,¡± Stevens interrupts. ¡°Is that I have a kid sister. I¡¯ve cared for her since she was nine. And now, she¡¯s got the cancer. Like I said¡­I do what I¡¯m told.¡± Stevens points toward a small room with a solitary finger. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. ¡°Now. After you, Dr. Boyd,¡± Stevens bellows. ¡°The showers are in there. Take your clothes off and toss them outside the door one article at a time. Dr. Wessinger says to make sure all items are accounted for. Including your underwear.¡± Teresa sighs heavily and steps into the doorway of the shower room. She glances around at the eerily unwelcoming accommodations. ¡°Right there! Take your clothes off right there!¡± Stevens demands in a chilling voice.
¡°Right here,¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°Why right here? You said¡­Toss them out the door one at a time. At least let me step out of the doorway.¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Stevens says coldly. ¡°Dr. Wessinger¡¯s orders were to not take my eyes off of you until you do. Go ahead.¡± ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Teresa yells. Anger causes Dr. Boyd¡¯s stomach to lurch and she grapples with a deep sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. There was once another time when everywhere she went¡ªshe carried with her an extra shadow. As well as an extra pair of eyes. Shaking off the negative energy coursing through her mind and body, Teresa begins to undress. - - Teresa returns to her cell humiliated and nearly in tears. She waits for the locking mechanism to engage before crossing to the bed. Removing the pile of clothes, she searches in vain for undergarments. She considers hollering for one of the nurses, but knows her request will fall on deaf ears. The omission was intentional. Teresa puts on her new gown and sits on the edge of the bed. She stares silently at the double-sided mirror. Is Dr. Wessinger on the other side of that mirror? - - Three days later ¡°I need water!¡± Teresa screams. The former scientist leans against the door to her cell, speaking through the two inches of carbonized steel. ¡°Please,¡± Teresa begs. ¡°Just give me some water! I won¡¯t be able to breastfeed if you don¡¯t give me some water. My son will die. You don¡¯t know what he needs. None of us do. Please. Dr. Wessinger? Somebody? Anybody? Just listen to me. Please.¡± An electric shock courses through both the door and the floor. Teresa is jolted first one direction and then another. As the current is turned off, she falls heavily to the floor. Her head strikes the doorframe and she is knocked unconscious. The two orderlies from before, Stevens and Meyer, gaze through the small window at the top of the door. Meyers is the first person in the room when the mechanism unlocks and the door opens. Once the two orderlies enter the cell, they carry Dr. Boyd to her bed and dump her unceremoniously on top of it. The man and woman exit the cell just as silently¡ªand as quickly- as they entered. - -
Teresa sits quietly on the bed. Her legs are bent at the knee and she uses both arms to hold her gown in place, in order to not expose her intimate parts. However, the position is soothing. It allows her to rock back and forth. She imagines it is the same motion she might use to rock Vor¡¯taalnis to sleep. The door unlocks for the third time that day and Brian Bashir peeks around the door frame. This is the first time in almost a week that Brian has made an appearance. His thin face seems gaunter than before, and there is a haunted look to his eyes. Teresa smiles wistfully. It can¡¯t be a coincidence that Harold¡¯s kid brother has been stationed at the same facility where she is being held. This is likely another part of Dr. Wessinger¡¯s elaborate torture scheme. Teresa had recognized the young man almost immediately¡ªfrom the photo Harold always carried in his credit wallet. ¡°Hi, Dr. Boyd,¡± Brian says. He steps into the cell with Teresa¡¯s lunch tray in two trembling hands. Teresa offers him a friendly smile and carefully drops her legs down. ¡°Hello, Brian,¡± Teresa says. S1: Chapter 4: Whatever It Takes
Three Days Later Dr. Wessinger¡¯s office on the station A chime sounds and Dr. Wessinger looks up from her computer. Annoyance fills her voice and is written all over her face. ¡°Enter!¡± Wessinger yells. The double doors slide open and a tall man in a dark uniform enters. Dr. Wessinger sits up straighter in her chair. ¡°General Weyland? We weren¡¯t expecting you for another two days,¡± the doctor says. She climbs hurriedly to her feet and extends her hand. The general does not take the offered hand. Instead, he simply sits down at the chair on the opposite side of the table. Dr. Wessinger retracts her hand and sits back down. ¡°As I said, General. We weren¡¯t expecting you,¡± Dr. Wessinger says again. General Erik Weyland assesses the aging doctor and finds her wanting. There had been a time, in Weyland history, when only the best of the best were allowed within the ranks. Several costly tech wars had encouraged Weyland Industries to branch out¡ªto accept even the most mediocre of scientific minds. The present doctor included in such company. Now, Dr. Teresa Boyd. That was quite a different story. She¡¯d been one of the most brilliant minds in recent scientific history. Too bad she¡¯d lost it in the ass-end of space. Or so, she¡¯d like them all to believe. Whatever she knew, it had to be good. Why else would she go to such lengths to conceal it? ¡°We have reason to believe there are hostiles approaching the Alterran sector,¡± General Weyland explains. ¡°Our troops are being recalled to Celstus Prime for a defensive operation. Which means¡­I don¡¯t have time to babysit you, Doctor!¡± General Weyland leans over the desk. His eyes are filled with pure malice as he addresses Dr. Wessinger. ¡°Now¡­Since my superiors are breathing down my neck¡­I figured it¡¯s time I breathe down yours!¡± General Weyland growls. ¡°What information have you been able to extract from the good doctor?¡± Dr. Wessinger is momentarily taken aback. Considering the General¡¯s connections, and his high rank, she cannot imagine who could possibly be breathing down his neck. However, simply remembering who they work for cures her of that confusion. ¡°As of right now¡­Nothing,¡± Dr. Wessinger admits somewhat sheepishly. ¡°She¡¯s as tight-lipped as ever. Keeps claiming it¡¯s some kind of Judas from a contaminated sample. But there¡¯s no way that¡¯s pos¡ª.¡± General Weyland does not allow the older scientist to finish. He slams a meaty fist on the wooden desk and climbs to his feet. He leans over the table, so that he is inches from Dr. Wessinger¡¯s face. ¡°Then¡­You are not trying hard enough, Doctor!¡± General Weyland bellows.
The general¡¯s face takes on a deep red shade and his breathing is heavy and labored. Dr. Wessinger is sure he wishes to strike her. Strike her hard.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°We want that information, Doctor!¡± General Weyland says in a slightly lower voice. ¡°However¡­You have to get it! Do you understand? Find out what she knows!¡± Standing erect and pivoting away, General Erik Weyland storms from Dr. Wessinger¡¯s office. Shock, and then anger, dances across the scientist¡¯s face. The man did say: ¡®However, she had to get it.¡¯ Dr. Wessinger leans across her extremely overpriced Earth Oak desk, and taps the touch interface of her computer. There is a low chime and the youthful face of a male technician floats onto the screen. ¡°Yes, Dr. Wessinger,¡± the young man says in an artificially sweet voice. ¡°Shelton¡­I want you to find someone for me,¡± Dr. Wessinger orders. ¡°His name is Frank Buederson. He¡¯s a dream specialist. Send him a communique; stating I need him here ASAP.¡± ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am,¡± Shelton says. Before he can say anything more, Dr. Wessinger ends the transmission. Why pay extra credits for the tech to simply run his mouth asking stupid questions. The doctor steeples her hands and braces her elbows on the desk. All that is left to do¡ªis to wait. - - ¡°Good morning, Dr. Boyd,¡± Brian says, peeking childishly around the door. The shy orderly smiles kindly and enters the cell with Teresa¡¯s tray of food. He sets it down on the table and backs away. He looks around as if expecting her sparse furnishings to have changed. Or improved. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m sorry about your son¡­Dr. Boyd!¡± Brian stammers. Teresa halts her hand in front of her mouth, a piece of toast almost pressed against her lips. She lowers the bread back onto the tray and offers Brian a thin smile. ¡°How do you know about my son? Wouldn¡¯t something like that be classified?¡± Teresa questions. ¡°Well¡­Normally¡­Yes,¡± Brian admits. ¡°But the salvage crew that found you couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut. They kind of mentioned the condition they found you in¡­And people started connecting the dots. So¡ª¡± Brian¡¯s voice trails off and he backs away another step, intending to leave. Teresa raises a hand in the air to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t leave,¡± Teresa says. ¡°Please. I need to talk to someone. Anyone. Besides those damn doctors. Do you know where they are holding my son, Brian? Is he okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where they have your son, Dr. Boyd. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Brian replies. ¡°I didn¡¯t really think you would,¡± Teresa says. ¡°But it was worth a try.¡±
Brian nods and bites on his lower lip. ¡°Well¡­I¡¯ve got other trays to deliver,¡± the young man says. ¡°See you at lunchtime¡­I guess.¡± ¡°Sure, Brian,¡± Teresa says. Brian turns and leaves the room with his serving tray. Teresa¡¯s heart sinks as the door¡¯s locking mechanism slams into place. Forcing herself to eat the lukewarm food, and drink the bitter black coffee, Teresa laments her present situation. So much for her Nobel Prize. - - N-Vorl lightly traces a finger along the flesh of Teresa¡¯s right arm. With a faint smile, she turns over on her right side¡ªin order to face him. The yautja warrior offers her a smile in return. ¡°I believed you had fallen asleep,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°I would not wake you¡­But the others will be returning at any time.¡± Teresa nods and moves to sit up. N-Vorl quickly follows her lead, gripping Dr. Boyd¡¯s shoulders and forcing eye contact. He considers telling Teresa all that he knows, but is wary of destroying the blossoming emotions they have only just begun to explore. ¡°Why are you here, Teresa?¡± N-Vorl questions, his eyes riveted to the ooman scientist¡¯s face. Teresa bites her lower lip and turns partially away. She is quite sure she knows what N-Vorl is driving at, but has no desire to indulge him. When she turns back, her eyes have hardened. N-Vorl places a hand under Teresa¡¯s chin and tilts her head upward. ¡°It is not my wish to start a fight,¡± N-Vorl reassures Teresa. ¡°I simply want to know¡­Why we are here.¡­Together? Did you believe I would divulge what I knew to Elder Glandis? You needn¡¯t have worried. I had no such intention.¡± Teresa once again averts her eyes, but N-Vorl gently flicks the end of her nose with a finger. Teresa¡¯s mouth gapes open and she emits a soft gasp. ¡°What the hell?¡± Teresa exclaims, giving N-Vorl a dirty look. The yautja simply smiles his usual awkward smile, green eyes narrowing to tiny slits. Teresa returns his smile with a cruel smirk, one brow rising sharply¡ªas she contemplates how to get even. - - Dr. Boyd turns over on the bed, her eyes flutter open and she glances up at the ceiling. N-Vorl. S1: Chapter 5: Phantasm Teresa¡¯s eyes struggle to open and she sits up in the bed. Her entire body is covered in a red, tacky liquid. The stickiness is what originally kept her eyes from being able to open. Forcing both eyelids to cooperate, Teresa glances around the room. Instead of her usual cell, Dr. Boyd is in a room covered in blood, and overflowing with piles and piles of dried bones. Many of them human. Others are from creatures she cannot identify. Scooting to the edge of the bed, Teresa prepares to stand. That is when she notices what she is wearing. A mesh suit covers her body from neck to ankle. Only this mesh suit is not like those worn by any yautja she has ever seen. The squares are barely a centimeter wide, and are comprised of thinner strands. The only similarity Teresa can find to an actual yautja suit is the halter top and miniskirt, resembling that worn by Glotis. However, that is not the full extent of Teresa¡¯s transformation. Staring down at her hands, Teresa studies the odd protrusions at the ends of her fingertips. Are those claws? Or talons? What is going on? Climbing from the bed, Teresa shuffles across the floor. She skirts past the piles of bones littering almost every inch of space. Her hip brushes a particularly haphazard pile of human leg bones and ribcages. Several bones skitter loudly to the floor. One ribcage hits the floor and shatters, bones going in every direction. Dr. Boyd whirls to get away from the horrifying mess, and her eyes take in a gruesome sight. Hanging in one corner are several human bodies. Each one stripped of their skin. Blood slowly drips from the skinned corpses, and joins a river of red pooled beneath them on the floor. Teresa raises both hands to the sides of her face and lets out a piercing scream. She briefly shuts her eyes. Willing the portrait of death, blood and bones seared into her brain to go away. When Teresa opens her eyes, the bloody display of savagery is still there. But behind it, hidden in shadow, is a large red throne. A tall stooped figure sits upon the throne, his head bent forward. The beaded braids, mesh suit, and shoulder cannon automatically clue Teresa in that the throne-sitter is definitely a yautja. Dropping her hands from the sides of her head, Teresa creeps closer. The yautja does not acknowledge her presence. His eyes are closed and his chest barely moves. Teresa studies the throne where he sits more closely. The throne appears to be made of bone also, with skulls of all sizes lining the top and sides. Teresa shivers and considers taking a step back. But then, the silent figure moves. Ever so slightly. ¡°Who are you?¡± Teresa hears herself say. The large figure raises his head, and Teresa lets out a loud gasp. She struggles against the impulse to flee. ¡°N-Vorl?!¡± Teresa exclaims. But the N-Vorl who sits upon the throne of bones is not the same N-Vorl she left almost two years before. His eyes are no longer the color of lush grass. Instead, they glow with an eerie light. The apparition that is N-Vorl climbs to its feet. A menacing grin transforms the placid face to one of pure evil. He takes several heavy steps in Teresa¡¯s direction. Backing slowly away, Teresa looks over one shoulder to keep from sprawling over the bones littered everywhere. When she looks forward again, N-Vorl is almost directly in front of her. Reaching out with unbelievable speed, he grabs her and draws her to him. He lowers his mouth to Teresa¡¯s ear. ¡°I like my liver right where it¡¯s at,¡± the N-Vorl imposter whispers in Teresa¡¯s own voice.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. Teresa¡¯s eye widen as the big yautja¡¯s teeth sink into her neck. He grips her tightly, his claws digging into the flesh of her back. For a brief moment, Teresa imagines that he will simply tear her skin away. As he did the bodies hanging behind them like a morbid curtain. Instead, his hands loosen, and he slides one of them down the small of her back. The other hand, he presses against the side of her stomach. Dr. Boyd moans as he repositions his mouth under her chin. He kisses her as tenderly as if he were the real N-Vorl. Teresa finds herself embracing him tightly, his mouth finally finding hers. There is a bitter taste on his mouth, almost metallic. Teresa attempts to draw away, but the imposter removes his hand from her stomach and presses it against the back of her head. He kisses her more fiercely, one of his teeth slicing her bottom lip. Blood pools on her lip and he laps at it hungrily. Teresa is no longer enticed by his passionate foreplay. She pushes at the imposter¡¯s chest. ¡°N-Vorl, please¡­¡± Teresa gasps. ¡°I¡­¡± The imposter releases her enough to stare down into her face. He laughs loudly and hoarsely. ¡°N-Vorl?!? Is that who you think I am?¡± the imposter laughs. He hovers over Teresa so that their mouths are mere inches from each other. Teresa stares up at him, her face twisted in fear. ¡°I¡¯m not N-Vorl!¡± N-Vorl¡¯s imposter says with a cruel sneer. Ejecting his wrist blades with a single movement, the imposter stabs Teresa through the center of her stomach. Teresa gasps loudly as he wrenches the blades free. Grasping at her abdomen, Teresa stumbles backwards. She removes one hand from her stomach and continues to back away. Dr. Boyd stares at the blood on her fingers with disbelief. Her vision blurs and she sways on her feet. She reaches out her red-stained hand to the yautja she had once called lover. ¡°N-Vorl!¡± Teresa cries weakly. She falls heavily to her knees¡ªstill reaching for N-Vorl. The big yautja only grins. Dropping down on the palms of her hands, Teresa coughs wetly. A gout of blood erupts from her mouth and she vainly attempts to wipe it away. A rough hand grabs her hair and pulls her head back. Teresa blinks several times, trying to clear the cobwebs from her mind. This cannot be. N-Vorl is now wearing a blue work jumpsuit similar to those worn by Theodore and Harold. However the Dayshadow Industries logo has been replaced with the symbol of N-Vorl¡¯s clan. The cruel yautja smirks in Teresa¡¯s face before sadistically licking the blood running down her chin and throat. Teresa coughs again and she feels her body growing even weaker. She is slipping away. The imposter lowers Teresa to the crook of his arm and retrieves an aerosol spray from his breast pocket. He sprays a mist into each of Teresa¡¯s nostrils and she exhales deeply. Staring down at Teresa¡¯s face, the big yautja continues to smirk. ¡°I will not let you die, Teresa!¡± N-Vorl imposter says. He caresses her cheek with the back of one hand. Teresa reaches down to her stomach and quickly withdraws her hand. Her fingers come away clean. ¡°N-Vorl?!? Why are you doing this? What have you done to me?¡± Teresa yells. That evil smile again. - - Dr. Wessinger leans across the center console and addresses the technician manning the dream recorder. ¡°Has she said anything useful?¡± Dr. Wessinger inquires. ¡°She hasn¡¯t said much,¡± the tech replies. ¡°But that drug you added to her food is definitely sending her on a wild trip. If I had dreams like those¡­I might go crazy too! She does keep repeating one thing over and over. N-Vorl! Whatever that is. I can wash the recording through a cleaner a couple of times. Do a more thorough analysis of the surrounding images. Because the doctor is in such an elevated emotional state¡­Some of the images are more static than actual images. I¡¯ll see what I can do, Dr. Wessinger.¡± ¡°Thank you, Wesley!¡± Dr. Wessinger says. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯ve finished the cleaning process.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am." The technician goes back to his dream image cleaning, and Dr. Wessinger heads for her office. Maybe soon, she will have something of import to give her superiors. In a corner of the dream room, Brian Bashir lowers his head in shame. S1: Chapter 6: Conflicts of Interest Teresa wakes up in her usual cell. Sitting up on the bed, she cradles her head in both hands. She notices a weird abrasion on her left wrist and studies it. While doing so, she notices a similar abrasion on the other wrist as well. It almost appears as if she has been restrained at some point. By straps or a harness. Teresa¡¯s eyes travel the entire room looking for signs of a struggle. That dream. What had it meant? She has never had such a dream before. So vivid. So vile. What did they do to her? Keeping silent, Teresa decides to act as if she suspects nothing. She stretches both arms above her head and then lays back on the mattress. Crossing one leg over the other, she stares up at the ceiling. They will be sending breakfast down soon. - - Brian Bashir arrives with his serving cart, and her food tray, right on schedule. The orderly peeks around her door, the same as he does every time he brings her meals. ¡°Hi, Dr. Boyd,¡± he chimes. This time, there is an enthusiastic wave to go with the salutation. Teresa comes to the edge of the bed and smiles at the young orderly. ¡°Hello, Brian,¡± Teresa says, hiding the emotion welling up inside. ¡°What¡¯d you bring me today?¡± Brian approaches the table with the energy of a small child at a theme park. So grateful is he to have someone to converse with, he does not notice the odd way that Teresa observes his every move. Setting the tray down, Brian removes her lunch platter and places it on the table¡ªto the right of the metal tray. He opens the lid and begins pointing out what Teresa has to eat. ¡°There¡¯s toast¡­Sliced pineapples, sausage, and¡ª,¡± Brian begins. He never gets to finish his statement. In one deft move, Teresa grabs the metal tray and slams the long edge into the young orderly¡¯s neck. Brian¡¯s eyes bulge and he clutches at his throat. He chokes as blood from his crushed larynx floods his airway. Teresa knows her time is short. Yanking the sheets and blankets from the bed, she stands atop them. The material appears to be of a synthetic fiber similar to nylon. She can only hope that is enough insulation for the shock to come. Next, she pulls Brian to her, making sure that his feet are on the pile of linens as well. As expected the lights dim slightly and there is a hum of electricity. But no enormous jolt of energy. In the next moment, the door to her cell is unlocked. Three guards barge into the cell. Each guard, in robotic fashion, levels their weapon at Brian and Teresa. Teresa presses Brian tighter to her front, one arm around his neck. Blood seeps from his mouth and drips over her forearm. ¡°Better get a doctor in here,¡± Teresa barks. ¡°Your lackey has a crushed larynx! If you don¡¯t want him to choke on his own five liters of blood¡­You better get someone in here. Or, let us out! Your choice. Him for my son!¡± One of the guards calmly raises his weapon and fires. A searing pain rips through Teresa¡¯s left shoulder and she is thrown back by the force of the bullet. Brian¡¯s chest and back are a bloody mess¡ªwhere the bullet entered, exited, and slammed into Teresa. Brian¡¯s dead body falls heavily to the floor and Teresa loses sight of him. She stares up at the ceiling in shock. ¡°Oh, hell. They actually shot me,¡± Teresa thinks. And then, she loses consciousness. - - Teresa swiftly taps her stylus on the touchscreen of her tablet computer. Several images appear on the screen. A few more taps and every Judas in the holding tanks is accounted for. ¡°Okay,¡± Dr. Boyd mutters to herself. ¡°Twelve adults¡­Four juveniles...Three pupa¡­And four oothecae. We won¡¯t need but five adults¡­And maybe two juveniles¡­ The male should definitely be released. He¡¯s kind of a rare thing around here. Introduce some old blood into a new population. Or maybe¡­He¡¯ll just adapt the same mutations as the others. Here¡¯s hoping that something goes right. Damn.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. Teresa scrolls through the files on every Judas specimen in the lab, searching for patterns she might want to see reproduced in the feral Judases roaming the ship. A clawed hand on her right shoulder causes Teresa to glance up. Expecting to see N-Vorl, Dr. Boyd is wearing a wide grin. Her grin fades when she realizes it is Elder Glandis¡¯ somber second-in-command. Teresa struggles to remember his name as she peers up into his face. Unlike the majority of other yautja present, this particular yautja¡¯s skin is more brown and mottled; his eyes a piercing gray similar to Glotis¡¯. He is also much taller than many of the other yautja, with a smaller girth. His shoulders are the widest part of his body. His mesh suit is silver instead of the usual black, and his implement belt is less crowded with gadgets and miscellaneous odds and ends. However, there are more compartments attached to the mesh around his calves and on his leg protectors. Teresa shakes her head as if to clear it and offers the silent yautja a kind smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I was absorbed in my study. I didn¡¯t hear you approach. Did you need something? Another report for Elder Glandis?¡± The usually somber yautja offers Dr. Boyd a smile in return. He removes his hand from her shoulder and glances down at her tablet computer. ¡°Not at this time,¡± the tall yautja says. ¡°Elder Glandis is confident that when you have completed your report¡­You will share your findings.¡± ¡°Oh¡­Okay,¡± Dr. Boyd replies. ¡°I¡¯m just charting all of the repeat patterns in our captive Judases versus what I¡¯ve been able to glean from the more feral population aboard the ship. Cross-referencing the emergence of certain mutations. I¡¯m considering introducing some of our more tame friends into the general population¡­So to speak. See how it goes. We have too many here in the lab. The only alternative is to euthanize a few of them. But since you guys really enjoy hunting these bugs¡­I doubt Elder Glandis will like that idea.¡± ¡°You are probably correct,¡± the tall yautja says. ¡°But, I am here for another reason. N-Vorl.¡± Teresa¡¯s stomach leaps at the mention of N-Vorl¡¯s name. Are the others onto them? Were they seen after all? Maybe it was something in her scent which gave her away? The yautja seem to have a much heightened sense of smell. Teresa attempts to feign indifference. She offers Glandis¡¯ second-in-command a warm smile. ¡°What about him? Sure, he¡¯s a jerk¡­But I don¡¯t keep tabs on him,¡± Teresa says with more confidence than she feels. ¡°If memory serves me¡­It¡¯s supposed to be the other way around. I have no idea where he is right now.¡± ¡°I am aware of N-Vorl¡¯s present location,¡± the tall yautja replies. ¡°He is asleep in his shared quarters. My inquiry in is regards to N-Vorl¡¯s conduct.¡± Dr. Boyd¡¯s blood nearly freezes in her veins. She struggles to keep eye contact with the inquisitive commander. Pretending to close out several unnecessary programs on her tablet, Teresa briefly looks down and then turns to fully face the yautja beside her desk. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Teresa hedges. ¡°What do you mean, N-Vorl¡¯s conduct?¡± ¡°As yautja¡­We have very strict rules surrounding the treatment of females,¡± the tall yautja says. ¡°Especially, females of alien species. Certain¡­Acts are considered most dishonorable. With that being said¡­Has N-Vorl committed any act against you¡­Which might be considered conduct unbefitting the nature of his duty?¡± Teresa tries her best to appear introspective, as if the question has caught her by surprise. Once again, she shakes her head as if jogging forth memories. ¡°No,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t believe he has. Sure¡­He follows me around and it makes me rather¡­Uncomfortable at times. But, I thought that was the whole point? I wouldn¡¯t say he¡¯s done anything¡­Particularly wrong. I just think he takes his job a little too seriously. But, I understand what that¡¯s like. I¡¯m the same way with my research. I tend to forget the important things like eating, sleeping, taking a break. Like I said, he¡¯s a bit of a jerk. But, I¡¯m used to jerks. I work in a field saturated with egotists and egomaniacs. N-Vorl is nothing compared to that. I¡¯m fine. What was it that concerned you, if you don¡¯t mind me asking? Do you suspect him of something?¡± The tall yautja¡¯s face seems to relax and he stands up somewhat straighter. He offers Dr. Boyd another warm smile. ¡°No,¡± the tall one says. ¡°Simply making sure that all is well. It was N-Vorl who convinced Elder Glandis that you should remain here in the lab. It is obvious he has a great distrust of you. I do not want you to feel as if you are a prisoner. However, it is not my decision whether you come or go. With N-Vorl¡¯s current absence, I felt this to be an appropriate time to ensure you are not being treated unfairly.¡± Teresa heart races as she considers the compassion shown to her by this strange alien. Her mind also displays images of N-Vorl¡¯s true misconduct, his hands doing wonderful things¡ªand making her feel sensations she could only have imagined. Dr. Boyd smiles kindly up at Elder Glandis¡¯ command leader. The tall yautja¡¯s smile has not wavered and his expression is no longer one of apprehension. ¡°I am grateful for your concern,¡± Teresa says. ¡°It makes me feel a little better¡­Knowing I¡¯m not just here as an inopportune guest. I feel as if I¡¯m actually a part of your team. Thank you.¡± The tall yautja nods and turns to walk away. Teresa starts to call to him, but thinks better of it. She never even asked him his name. S1: Chapter 7: Unethical Means
When Teresa wakes up yet again, she is in a large room. Her mind seems to remember having been there before, but she struggles to remember when. Everything around her is bathed in a deep red color, and she is bound to a wheel-like structure affixed to the wall. Teresa yanks one of her arms forward¡ªstraining the strap keeping her wrist in place. She glances down at her body and realizes she is practically naked¡ªwith the exception of a suit comprised of thin netting, which covers her from neck to ankle. ¡°What is this?¡± Teresa mutters softly. ¡°What¡­Is¡­Going¡­On?¡± Teresa tugs at her restraints even harder. Tears roll down her cheeks as she frantically attempts to break free. Strange noises escape her lips, sounds of utter despair, and she is eventually forced to abandon her vain quest for freedom. Lowering her head to her chest, Teresa continues to silently sob. The scraping of a chair on the floor causes Teresa¡¯s head to shoot back up. In a far corner of the darkened red room, Dr. Wessinger climbs to her feet. ¡°Good! You¡¯re awake,¡± Dr. Wessinger exclaims drolly. ¡°You took rather a nasty shot to the shoulder. We were worried you might not make it. And we couldn¡¯t have that. You¡¯re much too valuable to what we¡¯re doing here. Can¡¯t have you dying on us. Not yet, anyway! Our med pods¡­Are state-of-the-art.¡± Dr. Wessinger crosses the room and stops right in front of Teresa. She evaluates the doctor¡¯s nearly nude form as a farmer might inspect a newborn calf. ¡°We tried to recreate as many of the images¡ªtaken from your dreams¡ªas we could,¡± Dr. Wessinger says. She traces a spindly finger along Teresa¡¯s left arm. ¡°However, your¡­Highly volatile mental state meant that many of the images were more static than actual images.¡± Dr. Wessinger grins cruelly and runs a sharp fingernail up across the skin of Teresa¡¯s arm¡ªscratching away some of the flesh to reveal the pink layer underneath. Teresa flinches but does not make a sound. ¡°So¡­We¡¯ve come up with a different plan,¡± Dr. Wessinger says. ¡°We¡¯re going to have you reenact your dreams. With a little coaching of course.¡± Teresa narrows her eyes as the lights become a little brighter. She glances around the room and her stomach lurches. Everywhere, there are piles and piles of bones. Some human, most not. A red substance like blood slowly drips from the sprinklers on the ceiling¡ªfalling over just about everything. And in the far corner, behind a thin red curtain, a large man wearing a mask sits on a throne made of bones. The muscles in the large man¡¯s arms flex and he holds his head at an angle. It is obvious he is observing her. Teresa turns her head to glare at Dr. Wessinger. ¡°What kind of a rehab facility is this?¡± Teresa yells. ¡°I¡¯m certain that Weyland Industries has no idea what you¡¯re doing. And if they did, they¡¯d shut you down! What you¡¯re doing is crazy! I¡¯ve told you everything!¡± ¡°No. Not everything,¡± Wessinger coos evilly. ¡°For instance¡­Who or what is N-Vorl?¡± ¡°What? N-Vorl?¡± Teresa stalls. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that word before. If it was part of a dream¡­You can¡¯t believe any of that! It¡¯s called a dream!¡±
Dr. Wessinger releases a cruel laugh and looks over her shoulder at the masked throne-sitter. She abruptly ends her laughter and grabs a handful of Teresa¡¯s hair. Pulling the younger scientist¡¯s head to the side, she growls into Dr. Boyd¡¯s face.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. ¡°I suggest you start being honest with me, Doctor Boyd!¡± Dr. Wessinger demands. ¡°It will hurt you a lot less in the long run. As things stand, I¡¯m more than willing to commence the next phase of our study.¡± Turning so that she is completely facing the masked man, Dr. Wessinger maintains her grip on Teresa¡¯s hair. ¡°Mr. Norris¡­The gentleman you see seated over there,¡± Dr. Wessinger says with a snide sneer. ¡°He¡¯s a Class Seventeen felon from our penal colony on Beltron Prime. Let¡¯s just say¡­He¡¯s a hit with the ladies. If you continue to thwart my efforts¡­I will allow Mr. Norris to have his fun. However, if you cooperate. I may just send him home with a nice doggie bag. The choice is yours, Teresa. Play along. Give us the information we seek. What will it be? I¡¯m sure you realize by now¡­I don¡¯t like to lose.¡± Teresa bites her lower lip and glares down at the elderly scientist. Fear freezes the blood in her veins, but she refuses to bend. A part of her wishes to die. Another smaller part remembers all of the experiments she once participated in. The numerous primates injected with unknown pathogens which liquefied their organs. The mice sewn back together and revived after their insides had been removed and scrambled. How each of the tiny rodents had squeaked in pain and protest. Then, there had been the Judases. An entire ship of over three-hundred humans¡ªall dead. Save for her. ¡°I told you everything,¡± Teresa says through clenched teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else you want to hear. The sample I used to artificially inseminate myself¡­It must have been contaminated. Possibly even by the saboteur, Theodore McAvoy. I don¡¯t know what else to tell you!¡± Dr. Wessinger is beyond impatient. She yanks Teresa¡¯s head back, gripping her hair even tighter. She places her mouth almost flush with Dr. Boyd¡¯s ear. ¡°And the dreams?¡± Dr. Wessinger hisses. ¡°Who is N-Vorl?¡± ¡°I told you before¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± Teresa insists. ¡°We spend a lot of time in cryo-sleep. Dreams get weird sometimes. It could be the name of someone I vaguely knew on the California. Or a lover from a past wet dream. It could be the name of someone I went to college with. Maybe it¡¯s pig latin. I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re willing to risk losing your license to study¡­All because of a dream I had, Dr. Wessinger?¡± ¡°Oh¡­I won¡¯t be losing anything, Dr. Boyd,¡± Wessinger crows. The confidence in Wessinger¡¯s voice sends a shiver down Teresa¡¯s spine. The older woman glances over at the seated felon on the large red throne. ¡°I have been given complete authority,¡± Wessingers says, pausing for effect. ¡°To extract whatever information I can¡­By any means necessary.¡± Teresa swallows hard and clenches her jaw. The large felon rises from his elaborate seat of bones and blood. Dr. Wessinger lets go of Teresa¡¯s hair and nods almost imperceptibly. The restraints holding Teresa release and she falls heavily to the floor. She manages to land with her palms against the cold metal. As she straightens, the sound of approaching feet causes her to glance upward. The burly man, Wessinger had called Norris, stands over her. His brutish energy conjures up memories of another time. Theodore. The hard smack, the forceful shove, and being bodily thrown across the corridor strewn with Judas debris. Is her life ever to be normal again? When will it all end?
Norris bends to be on a level with Teresa¡¯s face, as she kneels on the ground. He partially raises his mask and offers Teresa a wolfish smile. Lightly touching one side of her face, he locks eyes with her. ¡°You can just pretend¡­I¡¯m N-Vorl,¡± the felon whispers in what he assumes is a seductive voice. ¡°The doctor says not to play too rough. I¡¯ll try and remember that!¡± Teresa¡¯s stomach clenches, flashes of another red room seeping into the convoluted spaces of her mind. The imposter N-Vorl and his evil grin. The terrible pain of being stabbed, blood pouring from her mouth, and the imposter¡¯s vile tongue lapping it away. Norris grips Teresa¡¯s hair in a beefy fist and yanks her head to the side. She squeezes her eyes shut before he can kiss her. - - Orderly Meyer leads Teresa back to her cell. Teresa is no longer dressed in the faux mesh suit. Once again wearing the standard issue patient¡¯s gown. The former scientist¡¯s face is drawn into a terrified grimace, her eyes wide. She glances around like a frightened rabbit. When Meyer backs out of the cell, Teresa continues to stand in the center of the floor. Only when the locking mechanism slams home does she jump and turn to face the door. Dr. Boyd considers running to it, clawing at it, but knows she will receive a shock for her troubles. Teresa gingerly walks toward the bed and sits on the edge. She does not move a muscle for over an hour. S1: Chapter 8: Contrasts The next time Teresa enters the red room of pig¡¯s blood and scattered bones, she is allowed to enter using her own two feet. Like before, felon Norris is seated on his bone throne. The only difference is that the burly convict now wears sharp blades attached to his wrists by metal bands. Dr. Wessinger¡¯s voice booms over the loudspeaker. ¡°Ah¡­Yes, Dr. Boyd. I see you¡¯ve notice the upgrade to Mr. Norris¡¯ costume,¡± Wessinger mocks. ¡°We¡¯ve been running your dreams through the cleaner and sharpening them up a bit. From what we can tell¡­Your dream lover wears a similar array on his wrist. We want to give you the most realistic experience possible.¡± Dr. Wessinger follows up her joke with a cruel laugh. Across the large space, felon Norris rises to his feet. The vile man licks his lips and stalks toward Teresa. ¡°Now¡­I don¡¯t want you to really stab the doctor, Mr. Norris,¡± Wessinger says. ¡°Just cut her a little. Give her the simulation of pain. Maybe it will jog some of her memories loose.¡± Teresa backs away and prepares to run. Her eyes dart in the direction she intends to go and felon Norris intercepts her. Teresa shrieks as Norris spins her around and pulls her against him. He presses one of his amateurishly crafted wrist blades to her throat and sniffs the hair at the back of her head. ¡°You smell so good!¡± Norris growls in her ear. ¡°I could almost eat you!¡± Teresa rams an elbow into Norris¡¯ stomach and attempts to pull away. The large man maintains his grip on Dr. Boyd, pawing at the imitation mesh suit covering her body. Teresa kicks, screams, and attempts to bite the monster brute. He only laughs. Shoving her away from him, he watches as she sprawls on the floor. Teresa grabs a large bone from the floor and swings it through the air. Her idea is to ward the big man off as much as she can. If she manages to wound him, with the sharp end of the bone, she will not stop stabbing him until he is dead. Her mind made up, Teresa hunches like a football player and tightly grips the large bone in her hands. Norris casually reaches to a pack on his back and removes a long chain. Teresa¡¯s heart drops as she realizes her advantage may be gone. Norris swings the chain through the air and slowly approaches Teresa. The former scientist straightens up but does not drop the bone. The chain connects with the side of her head and Teresa crumbles to the floor. She moans and cradles her head. Norris reaches where Teresa lies and drops down on one knee. He grins down at the frightened doctor. Touching the injured side of her face, Norris feigns repentance.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°Sorry about that, doc!¡± Norris. ¡°Guess, I¡¯ll need to be more careful in the future. Don¡¯t want to ruin that pretty face of yours.¡± Teresa squeezes her eyes shut as Norris¡¯ fingers encircle her throat. - - Twice more, Teresa enters the red room. Each time, Norris¡¯ weapons of torture are upgraded. Each time, the room is filled with more and more sadistic devices and touches of pure evil. Teresa lies down on the bed in her cell. She has just endured another round of dream experimentation. Dr. Boyd stares fixedly up at the ceiling and wishes for death. Imposter N-Vorl¡¯s words come through her consciousness like the nightmare they are. His hands suggestively slide up her back, his warm tongue licking the blood running down her chin and neck. He rubs her stomach with his free hand, inching further up. Grasping Teresa¡¯s face, he tilts her head back in order to lick the flesh of her throat. ¡°I will not let you die, Teresa!¡± N-Vorl¡¯s imposter says in a deep haunting voice. Baring his teeth, and burying them into Teresa¡¯s throat, the imposter slakes his bloodthirst. Teresa shakes off the remnants of her nightmare daydream and buries her face in the blankets. The cell is filled with barely audible sobs. - - Later that evening Teresa tosses her gown out of the bathroom door and whirls away from orderly Stevens. The orderly gives her a smug look. ¡°Bet you like going rounds with old Norris, don¡¯t you?¡± Stevens calls to Teresa, as she makes her way toward the showers. ¡°Want to go a few rounds with me?¡± Teresa freezes mid-stride. In her mind, she rushes orderly Stevens and knocks him to the ground¡ªbiting, kicking, and clawing. In reality, she knows she is outmatched. In size and strength. Not to mention, she is without clothes on. Stevens is hoping for a reason to accost her. She won¡¯t give him one. The entire time Teresa washes up, she watches the shower door. - - In her cell once again, Teresa runs her hands along the edge of the bed. She is looking for anything which might be used as a weapon. However, the bed was created using a carbonized steel caste. There are no welded or screwed on parts¡ªonly one solid chunk of metal. Defeated, Teresa angrily throws herself backward on the mattress, staring up at the ceiling. Tears stream down her cheeks as she turns over on her left side, facing the wall. She crosses both arms over her chest, in an attempt to console herself and stem the sobs racking her body. Holding herself in such a way brings memories flooding back. Richard, her body pressed firmly against the front of his uniform, as he kissed her so sweetly. Harold, as he planted a friendly kiss on her cheek, before being cut down by a yautja shoulder weapon. Theodore McAvoy, his grubby hand caressing her thigh, and his forced sloppy kiss. N-Vorl, his mouth warm and inviting under her chin. Frustrated, Teresa opens her eyes and bolts upward in bed. She scoots toward the wall and pulls her legs up against her chest. The tears have yet to stop flowing. S1: Chapter 9: Silent Vacuum
Orderlies Stevens and Meyer are eating in the facility¡¯s mess hall. Steven¡¯s plate is beyond heaping with food. He shovels it into his mouth as if the world will end if he leaves even a tiny scrap of food untouched. Meyer is more delicate with her eating. She takes mousey nibbles from the morsels on her plate. Swallowing her miniscule bite of food, Meyer finally ventures to speak. Albeit, very quietly. She leans across the table in order to whisper to Stevens. ¡°Mel, I think Dr. Wessinger has gone too far,¡± Meyer whispers. ¡°I know she says the top-brass wants answers by any means, but I don¡¯t think this is what they meant. I think we should try to get a message to the parent company. I think they¡¯d want to know what is really going here.¡± Steven¡¯s puts down the spoonful of chili he had planned to scarf down. He eyes Meyer with an expression of pure malice. The male orderly''s eyes narrow and his skin reddens. ¡°You think too much, Meyer!¡± Stevens snarls. ¡°Eat your food and shut up!¡± ¡°No, Mel!¡± Meyer insists. ¡°If they can do this to Dr. Boyd¡­A scientist renowned throughout the human sphere¡­How much more will they do to us? A bunch of silly nothings? We have to tell someone.¡± ¡°What they can do to us¡­Is exactly why you need to shut the hell up!¡± Stevens whispers hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m not putting my life¡­Or my sister¡¯s medical treatment¡­On the line for that crazy whore doctor. You do what you want.¡± Stevens grips his tray and climbs from the booth. Meyer stares after him with a frightened expression. What will her colleague do with this tiny tidbit of information? - - Orderly Meyer strolls silently down the corridor leading to her quarters. A couple of male engineers pass by and give her a good once-over. One of them even goes so far as to crook his finger like a gun and blow on the tip, offering Meyer a sly wink. Meyer laughs and blows him a kiss. The engineer whistles and turns to his buddy, who jabs him with an elbow and makes a crude gesture. Meyer shakes her head and takes a few backward steps, watching the two engineers as they head in the opposite direction. It¡¯s been a long time since she has been with a man. Maybe she¡¯ll look the cute one up later. Assuming either of the two engineers is still on the station in the morning. The center rotates personnel faster than some people can throw off their underwear in a steamy situation. Meyer continues to daydream of a hot night spent under the covers with the sexy engineer. She chuckles softly, and absently rubs her stomach, as a shiver courses through her. But if she can¡¯t get him, she¡¯d gladly settle for his friend. Either one, would be a great catch. Engineers always have lots of credits. They never spend them. They spend all of their time fixing and building things. Extra credits could mean a vacation away from this hellhole. To spend a few nights on an exotic off-world beach with a hot guy? Talk about a fantasy made in the stars.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Orderly Meyer is still in the midst of her fantasy when she arrives at her quarters. By that time, her fantasy has evolved to something closer to a threesome. She considers the downside of inviting two men to share her bed. With a shrug, she decides there isn¡¯t one. The door to her quarters is barely open when a large pair of hands roughly yanks her inside. Meyer¡®s scream is cut off as felon Norris pulls her to him, her face buried in his barrel chest. He strokes her hair with fake tenderness and allows the door to her quarters to shut. No sooner is the door closed, he shoves her bodily away. Meyer slams into the door. Lights dance before her eyes and her back screams with pain¡ªfrom striking the metal door. She gapes at felon Norris in absolute fear.
¡°My¡­My,¡± Norris says. ¡°You¡¯re a pretty one. Dr. Wessinger sure knows how to pick them.¡± ¡°Oh no¡­.,¡± Meyer whimpers. ¡°No. Please no. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re here. But please, please don¡¯t hurt me! Please.¡± ¡°Oh. Dr. Wessinger doesn¡¯t want you hurt, pretty thing!¡± Norris teases. ¡°She wants you dead! I¡¯m just gonna have a little fun in the meantime. Every job I complete for the doctor¡­She gets the guys at the top to shave a little off my time. Kind of like for good behavior. Only she has to be real creative with what she tells them. I¡¯ll tell the doc¡­You had a little accident in the kitchen.¡± ¡°No! NO!¡± Meyer cries. Meyer turns to the keypad beside the door in an attempt to input her code. Norris grips her arm tightly and twists. There is a sharp snap of bone and a white shard erupts from her elbow. Meyer lets out a bloodcurdling scream. Norris only laughs. For privacy and security purposes, most of the private rooms on the station are soundproof. No one will hear her scream. - - Orderly Stevens nods at the face hovering on his screen and then shuts down the communication link. Two-hundred more credits in his account. Enough to buy his sister another round of treatment. Too bad about Meyer. He had hoped to screw her one time before heading back to Earth. Oh well. You win some, you lose some. - - Teresa is surprised when a new orderly appears to change her sheets the next morning. The woman is of Old Earth Philippine descent, quiet and very professional. While she still adheres to Dr. Wessinger¡¯s cruel rules about towels, clothing, and underwear; the young woman coaxes orderly Stevens to leave while Teresa puts on her gown in the cell. She even offers Teresa a polite nod before leaving. Teresa sits down on the edge of the bed and considers the sudden changing of the guard. Where is orderly Meyer? - - Down in the galley, the sanitation chief opens the rear hatch of the composting chute and screams. Mixed in with the pile of old potato peels, onion skins, and other produce scraps; is a woman¡¯s hand. Blood covers the entire inside of the chute. The poor woman either fell in or was pushed in. Either way, she is very dead. S1: Chapter 10: Dr. Buederson
Five days later The door to Dr. Boyd¡¯s cell opens and Dr. Wessinger breezes in. The older woman takes the metal chair from Teresa¡¯s bare table and spins it around. She straddles the chair, peering at Teresa with crafty eyes. Vor¡¯taalnis nurses sleepily, a blanket draped over his head and Teresa¡¯s left shoulder. Teresa stares ahead at nothing. She barely acknowledges Dr. Wessinger¡¯s entrance. ¡°Are you ready to talk to us now, Teresa?¡± Dr. Wessinger prods. Teresa¡¯s eyes regain focus. She glowers at her scientist colleague and turns away¡ªfacing the wall beside her bed. Casually reaching under the blanket, she repositions Vor¡¯taalnis. The infant makes frustrated noises and kicks out with his clawed feet. Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ claws catch on the material and Teresa works to free them. She smiles wistfully, pretending Dr. Wessinger is not even in the room. The scientist grows incensed and stands erect. She knocks over the flimsy chair with an angry swipe of her hand. ¡°You will tell me what I want to know, Dr. Boyd!¡± Wessinger yells. ¡°Or I will make sure you never see your son again.¡± Tears flow down Teresa¡¯s cheeks and she gently removes the blanket from Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ face. For the briefest of moments, the infant''s green eyes lock on her own tear-filled brown ones. ¡°I¡¯ve already considered that,¡± Teresa says, stroking Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ right cheek. ¡°I¡¯ve made peace with my situation. I¡¯ve said my goodbyes. Whatever you do to me¡­To my son. I will always love him. You can¡¯t take that away from me.¡± These are not the words Dr. Wessinger wants to hear. Storming furiously toward the door, Wessinger motions to be let out of the cell. Before the door closes, Teresa catches the doctor¡¯s fading voice. ¡°Get me Weyland¡­¡± Wessinger hollers to an unseen person. Teresa completely removes the blanket from over Vor¡¯taalnis and carefully pries him from her chest. Pulling the material of her gown back up on her shoulder she cinches the two buttons found there. She lays Vor¡¯taalnis down on the soft mattress and curls up beside him. A chuckle escapes Teresa¡¯s lips as she kisses his thickening mass of prickly hairs. ¡°And I once thought they laid eggs,¡± Teresa muses. ¡°Funny!¡± She draws Vor¡¯taalnis into the crook of one arm and heaves a deep sigh. If the doctor¡¯s threats are anything to be believed, she won¡¯t have much time left. Another escape attempt? Not likely to succeed. Kissing Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ forehead, Teresa settles onto her pillow and prepares for sleep. Vor¡¯taalnis plays with the material of her gown and stares up at his mother¡¯s tired face. - - Listening Post 39 Outer reaches of the human sphere
Several people are gathered around a large table upon which is heaped a banquet of reconstituted food. A banner above the participants reads: ¡°Happy 33rd Birthday Sean,¡± and a blue and white triple layer cake sits front and center on the table. A burly man slaps the young technician named Sean on his back and hands him a paper cup filled with red wine. The birthday boy raises his cup of generic wine in the air as if to propose a toast. Others around the room do the same.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. At that exact moment, an alert blares on the loudspeaker, startling them all. An android, Weyland Series A2, saunters into the center of the room and stares straight ahead. The same alert issues from the artificial human¡¯s open mouth. ¡°Attention. All personnel. Attention. Lockdown protocol in place. Unknown signature detected within range of sensors. Lockdown protocols are now in place. Remain calm.¡± Chaos ensues as the humans present turn to each other and speak in panicked voices. Sean, the aged birthday boy, stares dumbly at the android in the center of the room. Ash 3.4 turns to the terrified human and smiles. - - Teresa awakens with a start. Vor¡¯taalnis is still snuggled in her arms, tiny purring noises issuing from his partially open mouth. Pressing her forehead to Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯, Teresa sighs with relief. A cough to her right snaps her to attention. A tall, middle-aged man in a white lab coat, gray shirt, and khakis grins at her from the same metal chair Dr. Wessinger knocked over in her fit of rage. Teresa absently draws Vor¡¯taalnis closer. She peers at the assumed doctor with suspicion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dr. Boyd. I won¡¯t hurt you,¡± the lab coat man says. ¡°I¡¯m Dr. Buederson. I¡¯m Head of Research in the field of Dream Mechanics. I¡¯m here to help you decipher some of your own dreams.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡± Teresa retorts. ¡°If torturing me and my son¡­Not to mention, sexual assault¡­Didn¡¯t get me to talk? Your little speeches aren¡¯t going to make a damn bit of difference.¡± Dr. Buederson¡¯s face twitches and he leans forward in his chair. The doctor¡¯s mouth twists unattractively as he replays Teresa¡¯s statement in his head. ¡°Excuse me¡­What?¡± Buederson queries. Surprise dances across the middle-aged doctor¡¯s features as he cocks his head to one side. Despite his ability to perform total recall, the doctor is sure he could not have possibly heard Teresa correctly. ¡°What did you say about torture and sexual assault? Where is this coming from?¡± Buederson asks. ¡°Is this from a dream you had?¡± ¡°It was no dream, jackass!¡± Teresa yells. ¡°Dr. Wessinger sicced her prison felon goon on me. So I¡¯d tell her about my dreams. Made me reenact the entire thing¡­As she saw it¡­And then some. Like I said. You won¡¯t be getting anything else out of me. There¡¯s nothing to tell.¡±
Dr. Buederson is willing to overlook Teresa¡¯s disrespectful insertion of an expletive if it means getting to the bottom of the matter. His brow creases and he shakes his head. ¡°I never knew of any torture. Or sexual assault. You have to believe me,¡± Buederson insists. ¡°Weyland Industries would never allow¡ª.¡± Teresa cuts the doctor off with a bitter laugh. ¡°Weyland Industries? Weyland Industries would never allow what?¡± Teresa chides. ¡°Torture? Are we talking about the same company, here? Dr. Wessinger says they will. You say they won¡¯t. I¡¯ve got the scars saying: ¡®wanna bet?¡¯ If this is some kind of ¡®good cop, bad cop¡¯ scenario¡­I¡¯m not buying it. Tell Dr. Wessinger that!¡± With her final words, Teresa reaches up and undoes the shoulder of her gown. She allows the material to fall away revealing numerous fresh marks on her flesh. Dr. Buederson is at first shocked by Teresa¡¯s brazen lack of modesty. However, he finds himself staring more at her exposed breast than the fresh scars covering nearly every inch of it. Biting his inner jaw in discomfort, Dr. Buederson forces himself to meet Teresa¡¯s gaze. He peers at her with genuine interest and concern. ¡°As I said¡­I had no idea things like this were being done,¡± Buederson repeats himself. ¡°Sure, Doctor,¡± Teresa replies. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t really matter. There is nothing more I can tell you. Like I told Dr. Wessinger¡­They¡¯re just dreams. When you¡¯re in cryo sleep for months at a time¡­You can have dreams that last seemingly forever. You can build a whole new life in dreams like that. That¡¯s probably all it was. Torturing me¡­Won¡¯t make me change what I¡¯ve said.¡± Dr. Buederson nods and climbs warily to his feet. Walking toward the door to the cell, he turns back with a solemn expression. ¡°I am sorry,¡± Buederson whispers. Teresa nods but doesn¡¯t say a word. She casually closes the front of her gown and takes Vor¡¯taalnis up into her arms. The infant gurgles and reaches up to play with her ear. Teresa kisses his forehead and makes reassuring sounds with her mouth. Four Hours Later As Teresa expected would happen, two guards arrive to remove Vor¡¯taalnis from her cell. Teresa carefully places Vor¡¯taalnis at the foot of the bed, and backs toward the head of the bed on her knees. She keeps one hand raised¡ªnot wishing them to harm the infant. She watches as the lead guard roughly scoops Vor¡¯taalnis up. It takes all of her self-control not to yell at the cruel brute. Instead, Teresa sits back with both legs folded under her butt, and presses a fist to her mouth. Within moments, the guards¡ªand Vor¡¯taalnis¡ªare gone. Teresa struggles to maintain her composure, but eventually breaks down. Slumping face first onto the mattress, she curls into a fetal ball. S1: Chapter 11: The Highest Levels
Weyland Industries Mental Rehabilitation Center Facility A13 Wessinger¡¯s Private Quarters Dr. Wessinger stands opposite a large viewport¡ªa nearly spent narcostick gripped between two fingers. A chime sounds and the computer stoically announces her visitor. ¡°You have a visitor, Dr. Wessinger,¡± the computer intones. ¡°It is Dr. Edward Buederson. Should I let him in?¡± Dr. Wessinger releases a large poof of smoke and licks her thin lips. ¡°Why not, Sawyer?¡± Dr. Wessinger replies, speaking to her personal AI assistant. ¡°Let him in.¡± Adjusting the front of her robe, Dr. Wessinger crosses to the glass table at the center of her dining room. She is facing the doors when they slide open, allowing Dr. Buederson admittance to her living space. Dr. Buederson observes his colleague¡¯s state of near undress with discomfort. He looks back over one shoulder as the doors close. Dr. Wessinger motions for him to join her at the table. ¡°Come now, Edward,¡± Wessinger calls to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. It¡¯s nothing you haven¡¯t seen before. Come share a drink with me.¡± Edward Buederson approaches the table at a slow gait. Dr. Wessinger sits down on the sofa and reaches across the table for her glass of red wine. She sips casually and glances over the rim at the timid Dr. Buederson. Edward has still made no move to join her on the couch. ¡°Well. I can see something is bothering you, Edward,¡± Dr. Wessinger says impatiently. ¡°Go ahead and spit it out!¡± Dr. Buederson takes a moment to compose himself. It takes quite a bit of effort. Nevertheless, some of his anger and frustration manages to seep through. ¡°When you asked me to join you on this project¡­You said nothing about rape and torture!¡± Dr. Buederson exclaims through clenched teeth. ¡°I just came from visiting Dr. Boyd¡­In her cell. That woman¡¯s body has more scars on it than an Old Earth P.O.W.! Just what the hell kind of project are you running here, Elmira?!? I did not sanction my machine to be used in such a way! You were to record her dreams and analyze them. Nothing more!¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°Oh. Come off it, Edward! Always acting the part of a Boys Scout. No wonder you¡¯re still a lousy dream specialist. Most of us have moved on to reality.¡± Dr. Wessinger retorts. She swishes the wine in her glass and takes a sip, pursing her lips unattractively. ¡°You and I work for the same company,¡± Elmira says.
She fumbles in her robe pocket for another narcostick. Leaving the narcostick unlit, Dr. Wessinger squeezes it between two fingers of her hand. She uses this same hand to point at Dr. Buederson. ¡°Weyland wants results. And, so do I! The doctor knows something she¡¯s not letting on about,¡± Elmira insists. ¡°And I have a feeling the company may have suspicions as to what that something is. That¡¯s why they¡¯re coming down so hard on us. You¡¯re angry because I didn¡¯t tell you what we were up to with your little machine? Well, get over it! I lied. So what? When I¡¯m finished with the good doctor¡­She will tell me what I want to know.¡± ¡°Last time I checked, Elmira¡­¡± Dr. Buederson stammers. ¡°Weyland Industries does not condone torture and rape. It goes against the very principles of¡ª.¡± ¡°Will you just shut up, Edward!?!¡± Dr. Wessinger yells. ¡°God! And stop with the Prince Valiant routine. Weyland Industries doesn¡¯t condone torture? Have you been paying any attention to a word I¡¯ve said? Who do you think gave me the authorization? The green light? The go-ahead? Are you really that na?ve, Edward?¡± Dr. Buederson¡¯s mouth clamps shut and he averts his eyes. He stares out of the same viewport where Dr. Wessinger had stood only minutes before. His voice becomes soft and emotionless. ¡°There will be no more assaults. No more torture. Or, I will take my machine and leave the station,¡± Dr. Buederson says defiantly. Dr. Buederson refuses to even look at Dr. Wessinger. He bites on his lower lip to keep from going off on his past lover. However, Dr. Wessinger is in rare spirits. She grins and leans back against the plush cushions of the sofa. She lifts her legs up onto the edge of the chair in a suggestive manner. ¡°I¡¯ll just get my contacts at the highest levels to give it back to me!¡± Elmira says. Dr. Buederson scrunches his face and whirls in the direction of the door. Elmira¡¯s voice halts him halfway there. ¡°Oh¡­And Edward¡ª¡± Elmira says. Dr. Buederson glances over one shoulder. The cruel smirk on Dr. Wessinger¡¯s face chills him to the very core of his being. Only a true monster could look more hideous than the doctor appears in that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t let the door hit you on the way out!¡± Elmira mocks tastelessly. When the doors slide open, Dr. Edward Buederson wastes no time exiting through them. S1: Chapter 12: The Ultimate Ultimatum
Two days later Dr. Wessinger arrives at Teresa¡¯s cell with three new guards. Each guard is outfitted with thick insulated boots and carries a large electronic stunner. Teresa¡¯s heart races as she spies the shock weapons. What are they planning to do to her now? Dr. Wessinger steps forward with an evil grin. The older woman is relishing the expression of fear she reads on Teresa¡¯s face. ¡°I thought you might like to become familiar with your new gatekeepers!¡± Wessinger says. ¡°They will be accompanying you and Mr. Stevens to the showers from now on. We¡¯ve had some security breaches lately. One of our orderlies, Ms. Meyer, never reported to work a few mornings ago. She was later found in a compost chute. If you can believe that!?! While we cannot rule anything out¡­Foul play is definitely suspected. We will be taking no more chances. No one goes anywhere without an armed guard.¡± Teresa sees right through Wessinger¡¯s bullcrap. So that¡¯s what had happened to Meyer? No matter what Wessinger says, Teresa knows that Meyer¡®s death was no accident. This is Dr. Wessinger¡¯s way of threatening her. Coaxing her to speak up. Or, she will be next. What cardinal sin did Meyer commit, to call down Wessinger¡¯s cruel wrath? ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear about Ms. Meyer,¡± Teresa says dryly. ¡°She was a horrible woman. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be sorely missed.¡± The Next Morning The new orderly, Consuelo Martin, enters the cell carrying Vor¡¯taalnis. Two guards flank the orderly, their weapons leveled in Dr. Boyd¡¯s direction. Teresa allows Orderly Martin to place Vor¡¯taalnis at the foot of the bed. Once Consuelo backs away, Teresa crawls over the bed and grabs Vor¡¯taalnis up. Her eyes grow wide with horror. Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ color is almost gray and his vibrant green eyes appear lifeless. The infant¡¯s breaths are shallow and weak. Teresa drops her head to Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ chest in order to listen to his heartbeat. The infant is very close to death. Closer than he has ever been. Teresa carefully places Vor¡¯taalnis back on the mattress and climbs to her feet. With a feral scream, she races toward the door to her cell. The lock engages just as she reaches it. She bangs on the metal door with a closed fist. ¡°You bastards! Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± Teresa cries. ¡°You¡¯ve nearly killed him! You¡¯ve almost killed my son! Bastards! How can you do this? He¡¯s only a child! He¡¯s my child! I hope you all burn in hell! Do you hear me?!? All of you!¡± Teresa is just backing away from the door when the first jolt of electricity hits her. She falls back onto the floor and writhes, clenching her jaw and her fists tightly. On the bed, Vor¡¯taalnis lets out a weak cry. When the current ceases, Teresa flips over onto her belly. She crawls painfully to the bed, and reaches an arm up to the mattress. Feeling blindly for Vor¡¯taalnis, she touches his tiny foot under the blanket. She rubs his foot and begins to hum. She searches for the strength to rise to her feet, and fails. Resigned to temporarily comfort the infant, from her place on the floor, Teresa rests her head against the side of the mattress. - - Teresa¡¯s eyes flutter open at the sound of Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ strained cries. Half-crawling onto the bed, Teresa falls on the mattress beside her very weak son. She pulls back the blanket from his tiny body, and examines him carefully. He does not appear to have been experimented on. No adhesive from tags, no electrode burns, and no bruising from needles. It seems the science team are sufficiently satisfied simply withholding nourishment from the infant hybrid.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon. Teresa lies back on the mattress, staring up at the ceiling. She contemplates whether it is worth it to continue feeding Vor¡¯taalnis. Is she prolonging his inevitable death by going along with Dr. Wessinger¡¯s cruel torture? Would he not be better off dead? Teresa glances toward the other side of the bed. She considers grabbing a pillow and suffocating Vor¡¯taalnis. However, the vile thought only persists for a moment. Gripping the top-right corner of her gown, she undoes the buttons. She lowers the material and rolls over on her side. Still too weak to sit up, Teresa draws Vor¡¯taalnis to her bosom. At first, the infant has difficulty latching on. Dr. Boyd helps him to do so, watching his tiny eyes close. To murder her own child? Never. If he is to die, it will not be by her hand. Should it be by Wessinger¡¯s hand¡ªthe old scientist will pay dearly. She will pay with her life. Teresa places her other arm beneath Vor¡¯taalnis, cradling him in the crook of her elbow. The childling feeds energetically now, and Teresa closes her eyes as well. - - Dr. Wessinger grins and walks closer to the long mirror in front of her. She lightly fingers the two-way glass. ¡°Now¡­You see, Dr. Buederson?¡± Wessinger says. ¡°There is no way in Hell¡­She doesn¡¯t know who the father of her child is!¡± Dr. Buederson glares at his female colleague and crosses to the glass mirror as well. ¡°How the hell can you know that, Elmira?!?¡± Edward hisses loudly. ¡°She¡¯s a distraught mother watching her infant starve to death!¡± ¡°No¡­No¡­No, Edward!¡± Dr. Wessinger says. ¡°Pay closer attention to her behavior. The manner in which she says things.¡± Dr. Wessinger places her hand against the glass and stares in Teresa¡¯s direction. ¡°What woman would have such a vitriolic reaction¡­About the offspring of a simple experiment?¡± Dr. Wessinger explains. ¡°She absolutely knows who the father of her child is. Otherwise¡­Why not just kill it? Put an end to all of this. Take away all of my bargaining chips. The child is practically dead already. Nevertheless, she won¡¯t end its suffering. She continues to hold out hope. When there is no hope. She won¡¯t kill the child because she loves the father!¡± Dr. Buederson runs a hand over the back of his neck, wiping the cold sweat pooling on his flesh. What Dr. Wessinger has said makes some degree of sense. Why is Dr. Boyd so attached to the infant? She had once declared her insemination the work of nightmares. So why keep the child of a nightmare? As Dr. Wessinger turns to walk away. Dr. Buederson pipes up. ¡°I want to talk to her again,¡± Dr. Buederson says. ¡°Alone.¡± ¡°As you wish,¡± Dr. Wessinger replies in a mocking tone. Every personnel member files down the hallway, except Dr. Buederson. He watches the infant nurse at Dr. Boyd¡¯s bosom with renewed interest. What the hell was she doing out there in deep space? And who the hell was she doing it with? - - Teresa groans and turns over on her back. Vor¡¯taalnis lies only inches away, asleep. Dr. Boyd repositions on the bed and her brow creases. She is in the midst of another nightmare. Imposter N-Vorl gently caresses Teresa¡¯s face. She watches him, and his bladed arm, with wary eyes. ¡°Do you not trust me?¡± N-Vorl¡¯s doppelganger intones. ¡°Do you no longer love me, Teresa? Do you fear me?¡± Teresa opens her mouth to reply, but the imposter places a taloned finger to her lips. Dr. Boyd flinches, expecting him to lash out with his weapon. The cruel smile on the hunter¡¯s face widens and he lowers his face close to Teresa¡¯s. Her back is pressed against the blood covered floor, the stickiness making her skin crawl. As N-Vorl¡¯s double draws closer, Teresa feels close to fainting. ¡°Only answer truthfully,¡± the double says. He lowers his head to beside Teresa¡¯s ear and sniffs the air around her. Dr. Boyd is still baffled as to how the yautja can have such acute olfactory senses without a visible nose. Even the real N-Vorl had been very in tune with her emotions, knowing exactly what buttons to push. This imposter, is even more so. Perhaps, because he is only a dream. Things are always worse in a dream. Once he is finished sniffing her, the doppelganger snuggles his face against Teresa¡¯s cheek. A soft chitter issues from his lips, slowly morphing into a guttural laugh. Teresa cringes as he cups her face with a large hand, pressing her cheek tighter to his. His laughter causes her stomach to lurch and she forces his voice out of her head with thoughts of the real N-Vorl¡ªand of Vor¡¯taalnis. The laughter only stops when he presses his mouth to her lips. Teresa tenses, already sensing what is coming. The imposter stabs his wrist blades into her stomach with a forceful thrust. Teresa whimpers, refusing to give him the pleasure of hearing her scream. This only causes N-Vorl¡¯s double to twist his blades harder into her flesh. Finally, Teresa can take no more.
The scream which escapes her slumbering lips awakens her from the hellish nightmare. Vor¡¯taalnis whimpers beside her. Teresa pulls the infant to her chest and kisses his forehead. S1: Chapter 13: Stunned
¡°Dr. Boyd?¡± A soft masculine voice pulls Teresa from her dreaming. She reluctantly opens her eyes, and then shuts them again. ¡°Hello, Dr. Buederson,¡± Teresa says, without any emotion whatsoever. Edward Buederson continues to stare down at Teresa¡¯s recumbent form. Teresa remains silent, hoping that he will just go away. The doctor stays right where he is. ¡°Did you want something, Dr. Buederson? Or are you just going to stare at my boobs all day?¡± Teresa sits up as she says this, drawing Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ abandoned blanket around her shoulders. The infant has surprisingly regained some of his strength and burbles on the other side of Teresa, closest to the wall. He plays with the thick fast-growing strands of his hair. Teresa reaches and toys with his hair as well. She wonders at the texture. If it is even hair at all. Why hadn¡¯t she thought to test any of it while aboard the California? With so many alien warriors to choose from? Dr. Buederson clears his throat, and continues to gaze down at Teresa. ¡°You¡¯re in a room covered with two-way mirrors, Dr. Boyd,¡± Edward says. ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it all before.¡± Teresa rolls her eyes, but is careful to close her gown while under the cover of Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ blanket. She bends her neck to one side, removing a kink. Dr. Buederson''s gaze follows her every movement. ¡°Thanks for reminding me that I am no longer regarded as ooman, Dr. Buederson. I¡¯d almost forgotten that.¡± Dr. Buederson¡¯s head snaps up almost as if he has heard a loud shot. His words come out in broken syllables. ¡°Wh-at? What did you say, Dr. Boyd?¡± Buederson stammers. ¡°I said¡­Thanks for reminding me that I¡¯m no longer considered part of the human race,¡± Teresa reiterates. ¡°I¡¯d almost forgotten after my last torture session.¡± Dr. Buederson reaches forward and grabs Teresa¡¯s right forearm. Teresa finds herself staring up into eyes of pale green. Eyes not quite as green as a lush otherworldly field of fresh-cut grass. ¡°You didn¡¯t say ¡®human¡¯. You said something else,¡± Dr. Buederson practically yells. ¡°You said¡­¡®ooman¡¯. Is that what they call us? Oomans? I feel as if I¡¯ve heard that word before.¡± The doctor shakes Teresa gently. As if he is trying to jostle the memory out of her head. Teresa¡¯s eyes widen as she realizes her unconscious error. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that word. Until you said it,¡± Dr. Boyd says, feigning ignorance. ¡°I was being sarcastic. Changing the pronunciation. Nothing serious. I don¡¯t even remember doing it. But if you say that¡¯s what I said¡­That¡¯s what I said.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
Dr. Buederson becomes furious, he rips Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ blanket away from Dr. Boyd and throws it across the room. He yanks Teresa closer and glowers down at her. ¡°You¡¯re going to have to start being straight with me, Dr. Boyd,¡± Edward says. ¡°Or, I can¡¯t help you!¡± Teresa¡¯s expression alters to one of pure malevolence and her mouth curls into an angry sneer. ¡°Well¡­Well¡­Well. Looks like the ole dream doctor has a set of balls after all,¡± Teresa quips. ¡°What¡¯d you do? Borrow them from Wessinger?¡± Dr. Buederson releases Teresa¡¯s arm and pushes her away. With an embittered grin, Teresa picks up Vor¡¯taalnis, cradling him against her chest. Vor¡¯taalnis obliviously toys with the front of her gown. ¡°What happened to you, Dr. Boyd?¡± Edward inquires, a look of disappointment on his face. ¡°You used to be one of the most brilliant minds the scientific community has ever known. When did you start hating your own kind? Was it before or after Judas? What did those¡­Things¡­Whatever they are? What did they do to you?¡± ¡°There is no ¡®they¡¯!¡± Teresa insists. ¡°So¡­They¡­Didn¡¯t do anything to me. But as far as hating the human race. I think it started when I realized that the loss of an $8 billion dollar science vessel was worth torturing another human for. Never mind, the over three hundred other lives lost to the void of space. Just keep worrying about your precious ships, your superweapons, and your stock prices. I¡¯ll worry about my son. Right now. He¡¯s all I have. For nearly five months; I sang to him, read to him, and I told him jokes he will never understand. He kept me sane. He¡¯s mine. That¡¯s all I know.¡± Dr. Buederson reaches out as if to touch Teresa¡¯s face, but quickly withdraws his hand. Teresa¡¯s eyes follow his arm as he drops it to his side. The dream researcher''s eyes soften and he inhales sharply. ¡°I really wish you¡¯d trust me, Dr. Boyd,¡± Edward says. ¡°I really do want to help you.¡± Without another word, Edward signals to his colleagues behind the mirrors. When he is within two feet of the door, the lock disengages. He looks back one final time and then exits Dr. Boyd¡¯s cell. Two Mornings Later Vor¡¯taalnis lies stretched out on the bed. Teresa blows into the flesh of his stomach and the infant makes tiny noises that are between a child¡¯s giggle and a childling¡¯s chitter. Teresa laughs as Vor¡¯taalnis stretches out his legs and then kicks them. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Teresa coos. She grips the infant¡¯s legs with her hands and shuffles them back and forth. Vor¡¯taalnis giggle-chitters even louder. ¡°Huh? What are you doing?¡± Teresa repeats. She lowers her head to blow on Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ stomach again. However, the cell lock disengaging halts her mid-action. The door opens and two armed guards enter. Teresa stiffens and grabs Vor¡¯taalnis up into her arms. She presses him tight to her shoulder. ¡°No! No! Please!¡± Teresa pleads. ¡°Please, don¡¯t take him!¡±
The larger of the two guards nods to the other. Raising his electro-stunner, the second guard shoots a charged electrode at Teresa. Almost immediately her body grows numb as the electricity nearly short circuits her nervous system. Vor¡¯taalnis cries out, but Dr. Boyd is in no position to help him. Her body writhes with the force of the current coursing through her. The first guard nods a second time, and the guard with the stunner shuts off the current. Teresa breathes heavily. She struggles to maintain consciousness as her eyelids attempt to close. She reaches out as the unarmed guard takes Vor¡¯taalnis from his spot on the bed. The infant¡¯s eyes are shut tightly and his breathing is erratic. ¡°Please¡­Don¡¯t take him!¡± Teresa begs. ¡°Please.¡± She sits up painfully and grips the guard¡¯s uniform sleeve. ¡°Please,¡± Teresa says again. The second guard takes the butt of his electro-stunner and hits Teresa in the face. She grabs at her cheek and falls back onto the mattress sobbing. Rolling over onto her side, Teresa uses the sheet to staunch the blood running from her torn flesh. The guards leave without as much as a word. Taking Vor¡¯taalnis with them. S1: Chapter 14: Two Steps From Victory
Teresa rolls over on the bed and groans. Her cheek still aches, but the bleeding has stopped. Dr. Boyd licks a small corner of the sheet and uses the saliva to clean the dried blood on her face. The lights above her head flicker and she squints upward. ¡°Another patient receiving shock treatment?¡± Teresa wonders. She prepares to stand just as a large explosion rocks the facility. Although, she is unable to hear the explosion, the resultant vibrations and the concussive force is hard to miss. She has felt such explosions before, while aboard the California. ¡°What the hell?¡± Teresa whispers. Teresa runs to the door of her cell and presses her face against the cold metal. No electrical shock throws her back. She hollers through the metal of the door. Knowing, in the back of her mind, that she cannot be heard. The cells are soundproof. Only the speaker nestled into the wall allows sound in or out of the room. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on?¡± Teresa cries. ¡°Someone answer me. Please. What is happening?¡± Teresa pounds on the door with her fists, becoming frantic at the idea of Vor¡¯taalnis being in mortal danger. Another large explosion follows. The entire facility shudders again. ¡°Hey! Someone tell me what is going on! Please!¡± Teresa yells. ¡°Somebody let me out of here! LET ME OUT!¡± After a few minutes of screaming and banging her fists against the metal door, Teresa gives up. She exhales deeply and backs away. Sitting cross-legged on the floor, Dr. Boyd stares at the door. Several more violent explosions send vibrations across the floating station. Teresa is able to feel the vibrations in her legs, and the palms of her hands. After what seems like forever, the vibrations¡ªand the explosions cease. Teresa rises to her feet and moves in the direction of the two-way mirror at the front of her cell. She places her hands against the glass and listens futilely. Defeated and tired, Teresa rests her forehead on the cold mirror. Tapping the glass absently with a finger, she imagines Vol¡¯taalnis safely in her arms. No longer are they in this horrible facility. They are both on a lush island¡ªwith trees covered in exotic fruits. The grass and the leaves are of a green which rivals even the green of N-Vorl¡¯s eyes. Eyes so much like his son¡¯s. In her vivid daydream, Vor¡¯taalnis walks on chubby legs across the yellow-white sand. He picks up speed as Teresa opens her arms¡ªhis feet propelling him awkwardly forward. When Vor¡¯taalnis reaches her, Teresa grabs him up and lifts him into the air¡ªplanting kisses on his tiny hybrid nose. Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ thick hair, now long enough to sport the usual metal beads, whips with every turn of his head. He giggles and chitters as Dr. Boyd plants kisses on his face. ¡°I love you, Vor¡¯taalnis!¡± Teresa coos softly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever doubt that. You are all I have left of a life I never really appreciated. I love you.¡± Teresa kisses the infant¡¯s nose one more time before resting his head on her shoulder. She rocks him gently, while sobbing uncontrollably.
The vision is so real that actual tears slide down Dr. Boyd¡¯s cheeks. She plants one hand firmly on the two-way mirror, to the left of her head, turning her face so that her right cheek rests against the cold pane. An explosion¡ªcloser and much more violent¡ªcauses the door to Teresa¡¯s cell to buckle. Teresa swivels to her right and stares at the metal door in utter confusion. Who has taken over the facility? And why? Are they going to kill everyone aboard? Flashes of her time in the California¡¯s freezer¡ªhuddling with Harold and Theodore¡ªcrowd into her conscious mind. Teresa grimaces and backs further away from the door. She watches as the paneling near the lock begins to melt. ¡°Oh hell!¡± Teresa whispers and hurries to her bed. Struggling to flip over the sturdy mattress, she finally slides it down in front of the clunky metal bedframe. The lights dim significantly and Teresa crawls under the bed. She presses both hands against her head and curls up in a tight ball.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. The door to Dr. Boyd¡¯s cell is blown off and slams against the opposite wall¡ªmissing the bed by less than a meter. Teresa squeezes her eyes shut. A familiar voice calls softly to her. ¡°Teresa?¡± P¡¯taal says. Teresa opens her eyes in disbelief, but does not respond. She listens intently for the voice to come again. Is this another psychotic trick by Dr. Wessinger? What did her last dream reveal? Do they now know about the yautja? About the science projects? About N-Vorl¡­And their pact of love? ¡°Dr. Boyd?¡± A second voice calls. Mau-Nis. Teresa removes her hands from around her head and slowly turns over onto her stomach. Crawling toward the head of the bed, she peeks around the bedframe. The hall beyond her cell is dark as pitch, and the lights inside the cell are barely functioning. Power to the facility must have been disrupted. Dr. Boyd crawls completely from underneath the bed and cautiously makes her way to the door. She bites down hard on her lower lip¡ªtrying to convince herself that what she is experiencing is more than a hallucination. By the time Teresa reaches the door, her entire body is trembling. No more voices call to her. What will she find in that hallway? Orderly Stevens, or felon Norris¡ªDr. Wessinger herself. Teresa is less than a foot from the door when she changes her mind. Her eyes narrow and she shakes her head. ¡°No!¡± Teresa whispers to herself. ¡°No!¡± A muscular arm reaches forward out of the darkness and grips her left hand. Teresa tenses and tries to pull away, until she realizes the hand holding her wrist is not human. Teresa¡¯s eyes grow wide as N-Vorl takes a solitary step into the cell, his brow creased with genuine concern. ¡°N-Vorl!?¡± Teresa utters in disbelief. ¡°But how did you¡ª¡± Teresa¡¯s doesn¡¯t even finish her own statement before she hurries to N-Vorl. Enveloping his neck with her arms, she tugs him downward. His mandibles open, offering her admittance, and Teresa kisses him intensely. N-Vorl wraps his arms around Teresa¡¯s middle, pulling her closer, adding his own passion to their embrace.
In the hall, the masked P¡¯taal and Mau-Nis share a brief uncomfortable glance. Teresa¡¯s hand slides over the robe covering N-Vorl¡¯s back, resting just above the lump caused by his implement belt. She opens her eyes and reluctantly separates from N-Vorl, studying him closely. ¡°N-Vorl?! You¡¯re an elder?¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°They actually made you elder?¡± N-Vorl releases Teresa and peers over his shoulder at his two companions. ¡°Not exactly,¡± N-Vorl says. Teresa is unable to keep from smiling as N-Vorl leads her from the cell. She spies P¡¯taal and reaches out her other hand to him. ¡°P¡¯taal¡ª¡± Teresa begins. Teresa¡¯s eyes abruptly narrow and she stares forward with a deeply creased brow. P¡¯taal looks over at Mau-Nis, believing that Teresa¡¯s anger may somehow be directed at the command leader. In truth, Teresa isn¡¯t looking at either of them. At the far end of the corridor, orderly Stevens stalks quietly, a weapon targeted at Mau-Nis¡¯ back. Teresa remains silent, gauging the distance between herself and a dead guard¡¯s rifle which lies on the floor. With a cruel sneer, she lunges for the weapon. The three yautja warriors in front of her are caught off-guard by her strange behavior. Not of the mind to hurt a female, without due provocation, they don¡¯t even level their plasmacasters. Teresa grips the rifle securely with one hand, aims, and fires. An agonized yell cuts through the semi-darkness. The yautja warriors whirl in surprise. Orderly Stevens rolls on the ground, holding his splintered knee in both hands. Mau-Nis turns to Dr. Boyd and stares. The doctor¡¯s face is as emotionless as stone. She calmly walks past the three yautja and heads toward orderly Stevens. When she reaches where Stevens sits rocking on the floor, Teresa raises the rifle. An expression of pure hatred alters her usually placid face. ¡°No!¡± Stevens cries, lifting a hand in defense. ¡°No, please. I¡¯m sorry! I had to do it! I¡¯m sorry! Please¡­They threatened my sister! And Meyer¡­That wasn¡¯t my fault. She just talked too much! Please, don¡¯t¡ª!¡± A brief look akin to regret crosses Dr. Boyd¡¯s face. Then, she pulls the trigger. Orderly Stevens falls to the metal floor with a soft thunk¡ªmore than half of his head blown away. Teresa closes her eyes and bites on her lower jaw. ¡°Asshole,¡± Teresa says to no one. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know about Meyer!¡± Teresa presses a hand to her mouth and inhales slowly. Exhaling a brief moment later, she turns back toward her yautja companions. All three, especially the unmasked N-Vorl, are studying her intently. Teresa drops the rifle and glances down. Her hands begin to shake and she clenches them into fists. ¡°He was¡­A bad person,¡± Teresa partially explains. ¡°And he was going to shoot Mau-Nis in the back. I did what I had to do.¡± Unsure if her rationale has been accepted, Teresa takes a few steps in N-Vorl¡¯s direction. When neither of the three yautja bristle, she realizes everything is at least okay. For now. Returning to her place beside N-Vorl, Teresa gazes at him lovingly.
¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, N-Vorl!¡± Teresa says. She grips N-Vorl¡¯s hand and rubs her thumb up and down his flesh¡ªreassuring herself that he is really there. The other arm, she snakes around N-Vorl¡¯s waist. She offers P¡¯taal a warm smile, her eyes brimming with tears. The passive warrior¡¯s shoulder wounds, earned while fighting the final Judas queen, appear to have healed sufficiently. ¡°It¡¯s good to see all of you again,¡± Teresa says. S1: Chapter 15: Holding Their Own
The Human Sphere Alterran Sector Not far from the ringed moon of Celstus (Scientific Designation: Declan) ¡°General Weyland, there¡¯s a message coming through subspace. Facility thirteen has gone dark,¡± A lanky colonial marine yells from the main desk. General Erik Weyland abruptly brings his conversation with Brigadier General Rodrigo to a halt. Both seasoned military men straighten up and approach the large desk where the nervous colonial marine is seated. Rodrigo bristles as he glances down at the images displayed on the various computer screens. ¡°No communication for at least the last few hours,¡± the marine continues. ¡°Listening Post thirty-seven reports a strange anomaly just before all communications ceased. The commander says it was almost as if all signals¡ªin or out of the facility¡ªwere being jammed. Then, nothing.¡± General Rodrigo glances over at his superior with an expression of pure insanity. Now, things are starting to get interesting. First, the signal which drew the bulk of their fleet all the way to the Alterran Sector. Then, the aliens holed up on Declan¡¯s storm-ridden surface. Now, the rehab facility on Base Thirteen has gone completely silent. What the hell is going on in this part of space? Whatever is going on, Rodrigo is absolutely sure he¡¯s going to enjoy this entire affair. These aliens sure as hell know how to fight. Two days of steady bombardment, and the aliens¡¯ base is still more than ninety-seven percent functional¡ªaccording to the most recent instrument readings and planetary scans. These beings sure know how to hold their own. Weapons platforms, and various other complex arrays, keep the marines from being able to land shock troops on the planet¡¯s surface. So much of the battle has commenced from orbit.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Nevertheless, General Rodrigo has unwavering faith that his side will be victorious. Just as they were victorious during the bloody Earther Wars. The Earthers had possessed far more superior numbers, and still they had fallen under the might of the colonial marines. The Battle of Celstus will be no different. General Rodrigo smiles inwardly, at the self-imagined title of his soon to be greatest victory. General Weyland seems only minimally concerned. He turns back to General Rodrigo with obvious disinterest. ¡°Locations go dark from time to time,¡± General Weyland states, his voice oozing with indifference. ¡°We are in the middle of a war, Private Muller. Keep listening in. I want hourly reports. But for now, we worry about the enemy we can see.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the private says before going back to his work. General Rodrigo ventures a query into General Weyland¡¯s thinking. His superior''s lack of interest seems markedly uncharacteristic. General Erik Weyland has never run from a fight.
¡°Aren¡¯t you even a little concerned, General,¡± Rodrigo questions, his eyes hard. General Weyland takes Rodrigo aside with a polite nod to those around him. When they are out of earshot, Weyland whispers hoarsely to his colleague and friend. ¡°Of course, I am concerned,¡± General Weyland says. ¡°But I want my troops¡¯ minds on the battle at hand. I don¡¯t want them worrying about what is going on millions of parsecs from here when they should be worrying about their own asses.¡± General Weyland grips Rodrigo¡¯s elbow and stares deep into his eyes. The commanding general¡¯s eyes harden and his brow furrows. The general''s hardened expression conveys the importance of his next words. ¡°Take an attack cruiser and find out what the hell is going on,¡± Weyland says. ¡°I have a feeling our beloved doctor¡¯s friends have decided to pay her a visit. Or Dr. Wessinger has finally lost what was left of her marbles and turned the entire station into vaporized micro-particles. Either way, I want to know what¡¯s going on back there! You¡¯re my best general. I know I can rely on you to do what needs to be done.¡± General Rodrigo tenses at being sent away from a major skirmish. However, if what General Weyland suspects is correct, there may be an even bigger battle awaiting him. Rodrigo nods respectfully and turns on his spit-shined heels. He motions toward several of his men¡ªwho file out of the command center behind their leader. S1: Chapter 16: Heir Apparent
Teresa finally takes full notice of Mau-Nis, who is positioned to N-Vorl¡¯s left. Her eyes fall to the greatly enhanced version of late Security Chief Richard¡¯s mech-arm gun; which is attached to Mau-Nis¡¯ right shoulder. He also sports a new plasmacaster on his left shoulder. His first shoulder cannon having been lost in the battle with the Judases which cost Elder Glandis his life. Releasing N-Vorl¡¯s waist, Teresa moves around the massive warrior. Her focus is solely on Mau-Nis¡¯ gun arm. She gazes upon it with something bordering on idol worship. ¡°Wow!¡± Dr. Boyd coos. ¡°I love what you¡¯ve done with Richard¡¯s prototype weapon.¡± Teresa steps in front of Mau-Nis and examines the weapon. She gently grips it with both hands and examines every inch of the mechanical masterpiece. She glances up at Mau-Nis¡¯ masked face and there is mischief in her eyes. ¡°Let me guess. It uses plasma¡­Like your caster?¡± Teresa jokes. ¡°Or maybe some other form of yautja wizardry?¡± Behind Teresa, N-Vorl bristles. P¡¯taal notices the change in N-Vorl¡¯s mood and stiffens as well. He tilts his head to peer at Mau-Nis. Mau-Nis seems not to notice any of this. The second-in-command appeals to Dr. Boyd in a level tone. ¡°You are correct,¡± Mau-Nis replies. ¡°I specifically modified the mechanical arm to release bursts of plasma energy rather than the tiny ooman pellets. There is an extreme shortage of such things amongst yautja supply lines.¡± Dr. Boyd manages a laugh at Mau-Nis¡¯ casual use of humor. The first real laugh she has managed in the entire time she has been on Facility 13. ¡°I¡¯m sure there would be,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I never even thought of that. I guess, I figured you¡¯d adapt the weapon somehow. But this¡­This is wonderful, Mau-Nis.¡± Teresa continues to smile, her hand sliding over the metal of Mau-Nis¡¯ new plasma weapon. Her face droops as she remembers brave Richard Crews. Her past and late lover. ¡°Richard would be so proud,¡± Teresa says softly¡ªto no one in particular. ¡°He loved his weapons. He would¡¯ve loved to see this.¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes narrow and she blinks away tears which threaten to pool at the corners of her eyes. A cloud seems to cross Dr. Boyd¡¯s features and her smile disappears. She turns away from Mau-Nis with a polite nod. ¡°N-Vorl¡­What are you all doing here? How did you even know where I was?¡± Teresa questions. Deep down inside, Teresa is terrified of the answer. She is afraid that it won¡¯t make any sense. So far, it doesn¡¯t make any sense. How did the three beings, she has thought about the most, just happen to appear on the station? After all of the torture, and all of the food and sleep deprivation, is she finally out of her mind? Is any of this real? And how would she know if it wasn¡¯t?
¡°We have several ships in this sector,¡± N-Vorl states. ¡°One of our ships picked up an ooman transmission. The message stated that a scientist from the Judas Project was being transported here. We knew of only one ooman scientist who had survived. That was you.¡± Teresa eyes N-Vorl suspiciously. Dr. Boyd still only half-believes that what she is experiencing is real. She searches for clues, watching every movement the three yautja make. ¡°So¡­You just turned your ships around and brought them here?¡± Teresa asks. ¡°Not exactly,¡± P¡¯taal interjects. Teresa turns to look fully in P¡¯taal¡¯s direction. The somewhat submissive yautja shifts uncomfortably. Teresa scrutinizes him with wary eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve been tasked with bringing you back to Yautja Prime,¡± P¡¯taal says. ¡°What? Why?¡± Teresa inquires. Teresa¡¯s eyes are wide with surprise when she spins to face N-Vorl. The Elder-Apparent glares at P¡¯taal. P¡¯taal stares back, face hidden by his mask. ¡°It is the council¡¯s belief that you possess information about yautja technology and scientific applications¡ª,¡± N-Vorl begins. ¡°Which might prove¡­Concerning¡­Should it fall into the wrong hands.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Mau-Nis steps forward as Teresa takes a step backward¡ªaway from N-Vorl. Teresa¡¯s countenance alters to mirror her heightened level of disbelief. She laughs mirthlessly. ¡°You¡¯re not here to rescue me from the horrible oomans!¡± Teresa hisses. ¡°You¡¯re here to make sure it¡¯s your side which comes out on top! Rather than being interrogated by other humans, I can look forward to being tortured by your people instead.¡± N-Vorl takes a step toward Dr. Boyd, but Mau-Nis puts out an arm to stop him. The second-in-command recognizes something is off about Teresa¡¯s behavior. At present, she is not herself. He chitters softly at N-Vorl, who nods imperceptibly. N-Vorl¡¯s mouth tightens and he exhales deeply. He manages to keep his voice calm, despite wanting to grab Teresa up and make her listen to him. ¡°Who said anything about torture, Teresa?¡± N-Vorl asks. ¡°The council only wishes to question you about your time at this facility. They wish to know what information the oomans sought. At my tribunal, I told them you were not a threat. As did P¡¯taal, Glotis, and Mau-Nis. Other yautja, who spent time aboard the downed ooman ship, spoke on your behalf as well. You will be safe, once you return with us.¡± Teresa tilts her head in confusion and she considers what N-Vorl has said. ¡°Your tribunal?!¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°Why? Were you suspected of something also?¡± N-Vorl glances at both Mau-Nis and P¡¯taal. For the briefest of moments, a deafening silence fills the corridor. N-Vorl''s mandibles flare and he averts his gaze upward. When his green eyes resettle on Teresa''s face, they are filled with sadness and grief. ¡°Elder Glandis¡¯ death was considered¡­Suspicious,¡± N-Vorl confesses. ¡°If not for the testimony of Glotis and Mau-Nis, I might not have been believed. My father once sought the position and was denied. Certain indiscretions in his past¡­Barred him from ever serving as Elder of any clan. I was not ever seriously considered for such a title. With Mau-Nis¡¯ injury in battle, the responsibility fell to me by default. No one wants me to be Clan Elder. I am much younger than any elder which has come before. And my¡­Impetuous nature¡­Can sometimes be a hindrance. As it was for my father. Being an army brat and an asshole¡­Is not such a good thing. Or, so I am told.¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes come alive with the retelling of her old joke. She is still quite overburdened with the prospect of yet another interrogation. Nevertheless, she exhales sharply and resigns herself to her fate. ¡°You prove yourself¡­By bringing me back,¡± Teresa intones. ¡°And you become Clan Elder?¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ jaw tightens behind his mask as he considers the implications behind Dr. Boyd¡¯s words. Implications which could very well be true. N-Vorl remains silent for a long time. He mauls over Teresa¡¯s statement in his mind. ¡°Yes. I suppose that is so,¡± N-Vorl finally admits. In truth, he had not considered the situation from that angle. It causes a great tightness within his chest and he wants to take Teresa in his arms even more. To crush her body to his. To make her believe he had no intention of betraying her. N-Vorl takes a step toward Dr. Boyd, one hand flexing at his side. Mau-Nis smoothly interrupts. ¡°I think we should go,¡± Mau-Nis says, stepping between Teresa and N-Vorl. N-Vorl is incensed and glares at his second-in-command¡¯s back. Mau-Nis pretends not to notice he has diverted his leader¡¯s attentions. ¡°The others are rounding up all remaining oomans,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°It is our plan to destroy this facility. Even with the diversions I have created elsewhere, the oomans will eventually realize they have been outsmarted and return to this sector. I may need your help, Dr. Boyd...To erase all evidence of us ever being here. As well as any other evidence which might give the oomans clues to our origin and whereabouts.¡± ¡°Just like old times,¡± Teresa says with a wry smile. Teresa¡¯s eyes have once again lost their sparkle and she sighs heavily. N-Vorl takes this opportunity to push past Mau-Nis and grip Teresa¡¯s forearm. ¡°Mau-Nis is correct,¡± N-Vorl says, recentering himself in the conversation. ¡°We should go.¡± To N-Vorl¡¯s surprise, Teresa uses her other hand to remove his hand from her forearm. ¡°Go where?!? We can¡¯t leave yet?¡± Teresa insists. ¡°We have to find Vor¡¯taalnis. He wasn¡¯t with me when you started bombarding the station. I believe the doctor is holding him.¡± The three yautja share a confused glance. The name sounds almost familiar, sharing some of the traits of a yautja name. However, neither of them remembers having ever met a yautja named Vor¡¯taalnis. ¡°Who is Vor¡¯taalnis?¡± N-Vorl demands. ¡°Do they have a yautja prisoner aboard this facility as well?¡± Teresa¡¯s mouth drops open and she stares at N-Vorl with something akin to horror. ¡°You don¡¯t know?!¡± Teresa gasps. ¡°They do have a yautja warrior here, then?¡± P¡¯taal says. The usually calm yautja removes his mask and chitters angrily. He glowers at his future leader and his mandibles click open and shut with agitation.
¡°How was this not in our intelligence reports? Who is this Vor¡¯taalnis? What clan does he come from?¡± P¡¯taal exclaims, the words of his native language flowing in an angry torrent. ¡°I don¡¯t know of any Vor¡¯taalnis,¡± Mau-Nis adds. ¡°He has never been mentioned in any reports. Nor have I heard his name uttered in any conversation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know him¡­¡± N-Vorl comments, shaking his head. ¡°Vor¡¯taalnis is not a yautja warrior!¡± Teresa shouts to be heard. N-Vorl studies Teresa carefully. Her eyes are full of anger and her mouth is drawn tight. The way she glares at him is reminiscent of how she once looked at him while stationed on the downed ooman science vessel. Not the hungry look of a ghkivu¡ªthe look which made him hungry for the taste of her flesh. But the hard look she had given him upon their very first meeting. This is a look he does not hunger for. The look of a warrior¡ªright before they strike with their sharpened wrist blades. ¡°Vor¡¯taalnis¡­Is your son, N-Vorl!¡± Teresa hisses in frustration. P¡¯taal¡¯s eyes focus on N-Vorl and seem to bulge in their sockets. Mau-Nis quickly removes his mask from his face and also stares down N-Vorl. N-Vorl glances at the three accusatory faces in turn. He chitters anxiously in the language of his ancestors. Mau-Nis only intensifies his stare. S1: Chapter 17: Missed
¡°My son?!¡± N-Vorl exclaims. The future leader grips Teresa¡¯s shoulders and gazes into her fierce brown eyes. His heart races, his thoughts becoming a jumbled mess. ¡°You told me there was little chance of a childling being conceived in¡ª,¡± N-Vorl says, but halts himself to reconfigure his speech. ¡°Under less than optimal conditions. You assured me there would be no childling while we were aboard the ooman ship.¡± ¡°Little chance¡­Doesn¡¯t mean, no chance,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I was wrong. I suppose fate had other plans.¡± N-Vorl grows silent and looks sideways at Teresa, not quite believing what she is telling him. A male childling? A descendant? Here, in this very facility? Why had the reports said nothing about this? Did the council already know? Is he being tested? A test to determine the depth of his loyalty? Mau-Nis moves closer to his future elder and chitters into his ear. N-Vorl tilts his head and strains to hear the words coming from Mau-Nis¡¯ mouth. However, his eyes remain riveted on Teresa¡ªtaking in every inch of her form. She is just as beautiful as when last he saw her¡ªeven with the fresh bruise covering one side of her face. ¡°Elder¡­N-Vorl,¡± Mau-Nis chitters in the language of his ancestors. ¡°I think it would be wise to limit what we tell the other hunters about the ooman female¡¯s presence. As well as the existence of¡­Your son. The others may not respond well to this news. And we cannot rule out that word may get back to the council before we have concocted an appropriate explanation. We should pretend as if we have yet to discover Dr. Boyd¡¯s whereabouts.¡± N-Vorl glances over at P¡¯taal, who nods agreement. N-Vorl closes his mouth tightly and nods as well, he averts his gaze from those around him. ¡°As usual¡­You are correct, Mau-Nis,¡± N-Vorl responds. ¡°P¡¯taal and I will see to the¡­Rounding up of the remaining ooman civilians,¡± Mau-Nis says, careful not to explain what all that will entail. ¡°I will report back once the operation is well underway.¡± ¡°A very sound plan,¡± N-Vorl replies. Mau-Nis nods respectfully. Replacing his mask on his face, Mau-Nis heads down the corridor. P¡¯taal offers Teresa a kind smile before placing his own mask on his face. ¡°Much honor for your favored descendant,¡± P¡¯taal says with a gentle head nod. Teresa returns P¡¯taal¡¯s head nod and takes his hand in one of her own. She gently squeezes his hand and smiles. ¡°Thank you, P¡¯taal!¡± Dr. Boyd says. ¡°It is good to see you again.¡±The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. P¡¯taal turns and strolls after Mau-Nis. The two warriors eventually disappear. Whether by means of their elaborate cloaking, or because of a bend in the darkened corridor, Teresa cannot say. She faces N-Vorl with a wistful smile. No sooner does she spin to face him, N-Vorl enfolds her in his muscular arms. Allowing N-Vorl to take the lead, Teresa¡¯s breath is nearly stolen from her by N-Vorl¡¯s fierce kiss. He runs his fingers through her hair, savoring every sensory clue his body can detect. However, something is off. Her scent is no longer the same. Closing his eyes and remaining perfectly still, N-Vorl draws her scent in even more. Yes. Something is different about her. While Teresa is definitely aroused, there is a hint of something foreign in her blood. N-Vorl separates from Teresa and offers her a wary smile. He takes one of her hands and kisses the palm. Tilting his head to study her, he meets Teresa¡¯s gaze. ¡°It is good to see you as well,¡± N-Vorl says. The future elder continues to hold Teresa¡¯s hand, watching her with keen eyes. The Teresa he once knew would have been bouncing around like a released coil¡ªfull of unspent energy. The ooman female standing before him now is quiet and subdued. Not like herself at all. N-Vorl attempts a slow wink. In the past, his failed attempts had made Teresa laugh or playfully slap at his arm. Many times, she had tried to teach him how it was done. Failing that, she had settled for simply kissing his face. To N-Vorl, it had been worth it to fail. If only to taste her lips. Teresa sighs and averts her eyes. She shifts from one foot to the other uneasily. When she does speak, her voice quivers with emotion. ¡°I think I have an idea about how we can find our¡ª¡± Teresa pauses to consider her next words. ¡°I have an idea how we can find Vor¡¯taalnis.¡± N-Vorl catches the subtle change in wording and narrows his eyes. He wraps one arm around Teresa¡¯s waist, peering down at her solemn face. ¡°Go on,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°Every Weyland Industries employee has a dermal implant,¡± Dr. Boyd explains. ¡°It allows the company to track biometrics and map where they are at any given time. I¡¯m pretty sure¡­Wherever Vor¡¯taalnis is¡­Dr. Wessinger isn¡¯t far away. The woman is crazy. The minute something went wrong, she would have taken him and gone into hiding. If I can get to Wessinger¡¯s office, I should be able to hack the system. With access to the facility¡¯s personnel files, I¡¯ll know where every single person on the station is located. I may even be able to feed the computer basic information on how to find just Vor¡¯taalnis¡­Using your heat signature as a cross reference. But that¡¯s kind of a long shot. I¡¯m certain, if we find Dr. Wessinger¡­We find Vor¡¯taalnis. ¡± N-Vorl¡¯s eyes soften and he tilts Teresa¡¯s face upward. His tongue grazes the back of his teeth as he remembers the sweet taste of her saliva and the suppleness of her full lips. ¡°That¡¯s the Teresa I know!¡± N-Vorl says in a soft voice. He kisses Teresa again. This time, she shows no signs of resistance. Wrapping her arms around N-Vorl¡¯s neck, she returns his kiss. He gently rubs the flesh of her back through the thin material of her patient¡¯s gown. Moments later, they draw apart. Fresh tears are streaming down Teresa¡¯s face. N-Vorl wipes them away with the thumbs of each hand. ¡°We will find our son,¡± N-Vorl says, resolve coursing through his veins. ¡°We will find Vor¡¯taalnis.¡± Teresa offers N-Vorl a weak smile. She is not quite ready to commit to hope. N-Vorl once again attempts a slow wink. This time, his antics have the desired effect. Teresa laughs softly and pulls him into another fierce kiss. N-Vorl¡¯s mandibles loosely grip Teresa¡¯s cheeks, keeping her close. He separates only to whisper in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you¡­So much,¡± N-Vorl whispers. ¡°I would never betray you, Teresa. You must believe that.¡±
Tears spring anew to Teresa¡¯s eyes and she sobs silently. N-Vorl allows her to pour out her grief. He places one hand behind her head as she cries, her head resting on the left side of his chest. Teresa listens to the steady beat of N-Vorl¡¯s heart, grateful that he is more than just a figment of her broken imagination. S1: Chapter 18: Melee
Mau-Nis strolls purposefully through the corridors. The lights flicker above him, eerie shadows dancing on the walls and ceiling. His cloak is activated and he has no reason to fear a sudden ambush. In fact, the oomans of this station have every reason to fear him. He is a yautja with a score to settle. At the next bend in the corridor, Mau-Nis stops to listen. Several oomans are milling about. Fear and indecision alter the oomans¡¯ voices, making them strained. They are deciding their next course of action. No need. Mau-Nis has already made that decision for them. They will die. Targeting the furthest ooman, in order to create chaos in their midst, Mau-Nis blows out the man¡¯s chest with a single plasma blast from his mech-arm gun. The ooman sprawls backward, dead long before he hits the floor. A female guard turns to face where the blast originated. She levels her large gun in that direction. ¡°What the hell!¡± the female cries. There is a metallic slice and the female¡¯s gun arm goes flying in another direction. She screams and grips the remaining portion of her arm with her only good hand. Mau-Nis calmly steps around her. He is satisfied that she will succumb to her injury. No need to kill her as he will the others. Two down; four to go. A male guard to Mau-Nis¡¯ left levels his weapon and spins in a half-circle. The ooman¡¯s fear is so great that his eyes bulge in their sockets. Mau-Nis rids him of his fear. Mau-Nis ejects his brand new arm blade from its metal sheath. Severing the ooman¡¯s head from his body, Mau-Nis watches where it rolls. Three down. ¡°Oh shi¡ª!¡± a fourth ooman yells. Mau-Nis severs the ooman¡¯s head with a throwing disc¡ªmid sentence. By now, Mau-Nis is grinning sadistically. He is enjoying the expressions of hopelessness plastered on the oomans¡¯ faces. Each one of these sorry oomans will perish by blade, disc or caster. Without a clue as to which sin they are actually being punished for. One of the two remaining ooman guards attempts to run. Mau-Nis grips his throwing disc firmly and aims for the retreating ooman. He releases the disc with tremendous force. The ooman is lifted off of the ground as the throwing disc slams into the meaty flesh below his shoulder blades. The body flips midair and the dead guard lands on his stomach. Mau-Nis turns with satisfaction towards his final quarry. A tall muscular man, the guard holds his weapon tightly and turns this way and that. Mau-Nis deactivates his cloak and stares cruelly at the frightened ooman. ¡°What the hell? What the HELL!?¡± the ooman screams, backing away. ¡°What the hell are you?¡± So busy is the ooman, trying to ascertain exactly what Mau-Nis is, that he doesn¡¯t notice Mau-Nis¡¯ plasmacaster angling to fire. Gun in hand, the guard stares across the distance at Mau-Nis. Right until the very moment when the plasmacaster blows out half of his chest and back. Mau-Nis smiles with satisfaction as the body slumps and then falls with a wet thud. He casually glances around him. Other than the ooman female bleeding her life force onto the floor, all is still. The female moans as she drags herself along the floor¡ªalready delirious from shock and loss of blood. Mau-Nis crosses to her. Standing above the ooman female, he reaches into a metallic compartment on his leg and removes a small aerosol. She will die, but she need not be in excruciating pain. For what she has allowed to transpire under her gaze, dying is punishment enough. Gripping the ooman female¡¯s hair, Mau-Nis wrenches her head back. The female¡¯s eyes widen as she spies the alien face hovering feet above her.Stolen novel; please report. ¡°You¡¯re¡­You¡¯re one of them,¡± the female manages to say. ¡°Dr. Boyd¡¯s child¡­He¡¯s one of you!¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ mouth twists angrily and he releases the female¡¯s head. He replaces the aerosol in the compartment where he retrieved it from. In that moment, Mau-Nis realizes the ooman female is not merely an innocent bystander doing her duty. She is a willful accomplice to evil. Ejecting his arm blade, Mau-Nis rams it through the ooman female¡¯s back. Blood erupts from her mouth and her eyes roll up into her head. Wrenching his blade free, Mau-Nis takes a step backward. The female¡¯s body slides to the ground. Only five skulls will adorn his back from this battle. The female¡¯s head can remain where she has fallen. - - N-Vorl and Teresa stride silently down the Administrative Corridor. Every few seconds, N-Vorl sneaks a glance at Teresa. Teresa¡¯s mouth is set in a firm line and she seems completely devoid of emotion. N-Vorl¡¯s hand flexes by his side. He cares very little for this mood which has settled over his lover. He already misses her witty remarks and sharp replies. It was what made him love her. Yes. That¡¯s what it is. Love. N-Vorl smiles inwardly and glances at Teresa yet again. She catches him looking and turns to face him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Teresa asks. ¡°Why do you keep looking at me like that?¡± Teresa¡¯s hand goes to her cheek and she averts her eyes. She shifts her weight and unconsciously moves away from N-Vorl. ¡°I¡­They tried to take Vor¡¯taalnis and I fought them,¡± Teresa says. ¡°As you can see¡­I lost.¡± N-Vorl stops walking and furrows his brow. ¡°You fought them. You tried to save our son,¡± N-Vorl chitters defensively. ¡°There is no shame in that! Any wounds you carry¡­Should be viewed with honor. Many never live to tell the story of their scars.¡± Teresa sighs and looks anywhere but at N-Vorl. She bites down on her bottom lip and lowers her head. ¡°Then, they are the lucky ones,¡± Teresa says. ¡°We, humans, don¡¯t see things the way you yautja do. Beauty is¡ª. Looks are everything. Those who bear scars are seen as damaged, and are easily cast aside. But emotional scars¡­humans hate those most of all.¡± N-Vorl¡¯s face twitches as he processes what Teresa has said. He studies her very carefully, from head to toe. ¡°Do you no longer believe that you are beautiful¡­Because of the scars?¡± N-Vorl inquires.
His peers at Teresa with half-lidded eyes as he awaits her answer. Dr. Boyd inhales deeply and then slowly releases the breath. She squeezes her eyes shut and exhales a second time. ¡°I am afraid¡­,¡± Teresa begins. ¡°I have become that which I was sent to create. A monster.¡± N-Vorl¡¯s mouth draws tightly shut and his eyes narrow even more. Gently pulling Teresa to him, he shakes his head. ¡°You are not a monster!¡± N-Vorl argues. ¡°You are Dr. Boyd. You are Teresa. You are my mate. The mother of my descendant. But, you are not a monster!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Teresa says sadly. ¡°Then, where is our son?¡± N-Vorl finally acknowledges the weight which is on Teresa¡¯s shoulder. The weight of failure. It is her belief that she could have done more to save their son. In truth, there was little she could have done. Not alone. ¡°Your plan to use the implants¡­It is a good one,¡± N-Vorl reassures Teresa. ¡°It will work. We will get our son back. We will do it together.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that at least one of us still has faith in me,¡± Teresa says. Placing a hand under Teresa¡¯s chin, N-Vorl tilts her face upward. ¡°Always,¡± N-Vorl replies with a sly smile. S1: Chapter 19: Norris
Buederson and two lab assistants are hiding in a large supply closet. Dr. Buederson stands near the door, his ear pressed against the wall. The female assistant is seated on an upside down mop bucket. She sits with her legs pressed firmly together, and bites nervously on a thumbnail. Her male counterpart paces back and forth, fear turning his face into a white mask. ¡°I think I hear someone coming,¡± Dr. Buederson says, moving quietly away from the door. The scientist joins his young companions at the center of the closet. The pacing lab assistant peers grimly at his superior. ¡°Do you think¡­It¡¯s one of them? The uh¡­¡± the male assistant whispers. He uses his hand to make a gesture like a UFO floating through space. Buederson shakes his head negatively. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the dream researcher softly responds. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Jack. Footsteps are too light. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a guard either. No sound of boots. I think we should stay where we are. Once they call for reinforcements and lift the lockdown¡­Then, we can go.¡± ¡°How long will that be?¡± the female assistant says in a squeaky whisper. ¡°We don¡¯t have any food. And I have to pee.¡± ¡°Use the bucket, Sarah!¡± Jack hisses in the young woman¡¯s direction. ¡°And for god¡¯s sake¡­Keep your voice down. This area isn¡¯t soundproof. That¡¯s why we can hear whoever¡¯s out there.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not using a bucket, Jack!¡± Sarah hisses back. ¡°Not when there is a perfectly functioning bathroom a few feet down the hall. Why did we have to hide in here anyway?¡± ¡°Because it was the safest location,¡± Dr. Buederson whispers hoarsely. ¡°Now hush¡­Both of you. Whoever¡¯s out there could be right outside the door.¡± Dr. Buederson¡¯s words have hardly left his mouth before a spray of rifle fire damages the door to the supply closet. Jack is hit in the stomach by a stray bullet, and goes down screaming. The lab assistant holds his middle and rolls from side to side on the floor. Sarah jumps up from the bucket and lets out a loud scream. The blood seeping from Jack¡¯s body pools near her feet and she takes a backward step. Buederson, whose body was shielding Sarah, has been struck in the arm. He grabs Sarah and tries to throw her to the floor. ¡°Get down!¡± Buederson yells. Another hail of bullets and Dr. Buederson is hit in the back. The researcher¡¯s mouth falls open in agony as a bullet severs his spine and exits through his ribcage. He stretches out a hand to Sarah, and then falls face first on the floor. Sarah¡¯s eyes widen as a foot kicks the rectangular arrangement of holes made in the closet door. Someone desperately wants in. But not for the sake of safety. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The rectangle of metal falls to the floor and Sarah¡¯s blood freezes in her veins. The face staring back at her belongs to Dr. Wessinger¡¯s favorite felon. Norris. The guy had always given her the creeps. Even before Wessinger had announced her plans to use him as an instrument of assault and torture. With his beady eyes and steroid-induced muscles, the guy looks every bit like a villain from a Fantastic Four comic. Had he known they were hiding in here? Or had he heard her voice? Either way, his intentions cannot be good. ¡°Hey there, beautiful!?¡± Felon Norris crows. ¡°I thought I heard your voice.¡± Staring down at Jack¡¯s expired body, Sarah suddenly regrets their useless argument. Why hadn¡¯t she just used the bucket? Sarah reaches down and grabs two bottles of cleaner. She waves them threateningly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare come in here!¡± Sarah yells. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll pummel you! I¡¯ll burn your skin off with whatever I find in here!¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t!¡± Norris says with a sarcastic smirk. The felon raises his rifle and shoots Sarah¡¯s left hand. Sarah screams and drops the bottle in her other hand. She cradles what remains of her left hand against her chest, blood already soaking through the front of her blouse. Norris shoots off the keypad on the wall and the closet door slides open. The enormous man strolls into the closet and grips the shocked female assistant¡¯s hair in a beefy hand. ¡°I told you¡­You wouldn¡¯t do it!¡± Norris sneers. ¡°Now, we¡¯re gonna play the same game I played with Dr. Boyd. I¡¯m gonna strap you in the dead doctor¡¯s machine and we¡¯re gonna have a peep into your ittle wittle dreams. Then, we¡¯re gonna do a little Shakespeare. You fight me¡­And I¡¯ll make you wish you didn¡¯t.¡± Sarah is close to losing unconsciousness, from shock and loss of blood. She shakes her head energetically and peers up at the angry prisoner. ¡°Okay? Good.¡± Norris says. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Felon Norris yanks Sarah forward and out of the supply closet. Blood drips from her hand, onto the floor, as he drags her along by her hair. Approaching a nearby lift, Norris slams Sarah against a wall and wags a finger in her face. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything!¡± Norris growls, leaning his weapon against the wall and pressing a button on the keypad. A flash of bluish light fills the corridor. Norris¡¯ hand and forearm are blown clean off. The giant ooman looks down at his severed arm as it writhes on the floor, nerves still sending signals to the hand that it is pressing buttons. Norris whirls on Sarah, believing she has done something. That is when Mau-Nis materializes. His usual gun arm no longer operable, Norris turns and attempts to level his rifle with the other arm. He is much too slow. Mau-Nis pulls back his one good arm and hurls his combistick at felon Norris. The weapon pierces Norris through his open mouth, exiting through the back of his skull. Before the felon can process what has happened, Mau-Nis is upon him. The command leader ejects his arm blade and cuts felon Norris in two. The top half of Norris¡¯ body falls one direction, and the bottom half falls in another. Mau-Nis retracts his arm blade, but does not smile. He stares at the ooman female leaning against the wall. She is completely soaked in her own blood and mumbles softly¡ªvery near delirium. Mau-Nis once again retrieves the aerosol spray from the compartment on his leg. He goes to the ooman and guides her to the floor. Spraying two small sprays into her nostrils, he watches as her breathing calms. She will be asleep for several hours. Maybe even as long as it takes for them to blow the facility. If she lives at all. S1: Chapter 20: Admin
Chapter Twenty Administration Corridor Dr. Wessinger¡¯s Office Teresa rushes toward the door. Not really expecting it to be unlocked, but trying her luck anyway, Dr. Boyd jiggles the handle. She glances over her shoulder at N-Vorl, who is approaching at a slower gait. ¡°Oh well,¡± Teresa says sarcastically. ¡°Can¡¯t blame a girl for trying.¡± Releasing a deep sigh, Teresa moves in front of the keypad beside the door. She places both hands on her hips and stares down at the numbers on the pad. ¡°Damn,¡± Teresa sighs. ¡°I really wish I hadn¡¯t destroyed Theo¡¯s scalping device. It would have come in handy right about now. Come on, Teresa think.¡± N-Vorl calmly steps forward and pulls Teresa aside. She peers up into his face with surprise. ¡°N-Vorl?! What?!¡± Teresa gasps. Taking a page from Teresa¡¯s old book, N-Vorl levels his plasmacaster at the keypad. Teresa reaches forward and grips his left arm. ¡°N-Vorl, no!¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°Shooting the keypad may trip some kind of security feature. Try using your wrist knives on the locking mechanism. That may work better. If that fails? Then¡­You have my permission to shoot the keypad.¡± N-Vorl nods and offers Teresa a wide grin. Ejecting his wrist blades, N-Vorl jams the longer of his two blades into the space midway between both doors. He wriggles the blade until there is a satisfying clink. Teresa applies pressure, and both doors slide open and into the wall. ¡°I guess they never planned on aliens with superior strength and intelligence jimmying their doors¡­Now did they?¡± Teresa exclaims. For the first time since their surprise reunion, Teresa seems almost her old self. N-Vorl is certain that if the lights in the hallway were brighter, he would see deep color flooding into the doctor¡¯s cheeks. They are one step closer to finding their son. One step closer to leaving this ooman facility. Then, they will have all the time in the universe to catch up. N-Vorl takes a step into the office. He glances back at Teresa and beckons her forward. When she hesitates, he extends his hand. She takes it with a thin smile. He wants so desperately to caress her body and feel her warm hands on him. To hear the sounds of her pleasure. How he wants to gaze upon the face of his only descendant. To hold his son in his strong hands and teach him the ways of his hunter ancestors. But all of this must wait. For now, they must search. - - Mau-Nis has given up hunting trophies and has switched to kill mode. Every so often, he meets up with a guard or other wandering ooman. The males, he takes down without much thought. The females, he leaves to their own devices. They can perish in their hiding places, when the station blows, for all he cares. Finding two oomans mating, Mau-Nis neutralizes the female while taking the life from her lover. Jamming his aerosol spray back into his leg compartment, Mau-Nis considers destroying the entire facility with excessive plasma fire. He imagines the conflagration which would follow. However, getting control of his boiling rage, Mau-Nis settles for simply going with the original plan. Every ooman on this station will be utterly incinerated when the final blast rips through the shoddily constructed facility. The few killed before that moment will serve to bring honor to his clan¡ªby adorning the suits of he and his warrior brothers. Turning to go back the other direction, Mau-Nis walks a lot straighter. It won¡¯t be long before the others have completed their sweeps of the ooman ship. A memory floats to the front of Mau-Nis¡¯ mind, warming his heart and calming his very soul. Smiling inwardly, Mau-Nis marches with purpose to meet his brethren. - - This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. 2 hours later ¡°Okay. I think¡­I¡¯m in,¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°That was¡­A lot more difficult than I thought it would be. But¡­I¡¯m in. N-Vorl, will you do me a favor? I need you to stand by that far wall. There¡¯s a bioscanner screen over there. The big wigs use them for sussing out possible weapons on their visitors. Big time paranoia. Everyone¡¯s afraid of everyone else in this horrid business.¡± N-Vorl stands where Teresa pointed. He peers at her from across the room, mandibles clicking with agitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Teresa chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m not going to shoot you with anything. I¡¯m feeding your thermal signature into the computer. Like I said, it¡¯s a long shot. But, maybe we can use your signature to hone in on Vor¡¯taalnis. Considering, he doesn¡¯t have a PDT. At least, I don¡¯t think he does. Try not to move, okay?¡± Teresa goes about her task with unmatched dedication. She mutters to herself as she works, guiding herself through the process. ¡°Okay. Done,¡± Teresa says. ¡°You can relax now.¡± N-Vorl leaves his spot by the far wall and approaches the large wooden desk where Teresa sits. He watches as her fingers fly over the keyboard and tap images on the computer¡¯s touchscreen. Suddenly, the screen image changes to a blueprint of the entire facility. Tiny red dots appear throughout, marking every place where an ooman hides or lays dying. ¡°Now, PDT¡¯s¡­They run on the electrical energy of the subject they are implanted in,¡± Teresa explains. ¡°Or so, I¡¯ve heard. So, every single one of these red dots¡­Is a living person. I count¡­One-hundred and thirty-seven. Make that one-hundred and thirty-six. One just blipped out. I¡¯m¡­Not seeing Wessinger¡¯s biometric ID tag.¡±
Teresa turns to peer at N-Vorl. He blinks slowly and meets her gaze. ¡°Do you think she was killed?¡± Teresa inquires. ¡°When your hunter¡¯s first attacked the station?¡± ¡°Not unless she was in the aft portion of the facility,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°In that case, it would be possible. The oomans put up a fight with their inferior warships, but they were no match for even our most meager plasma weapons. If the doctor was there¡­She is undoubtedly dead.¡± Teresa turns back toward the computer. She bites down on her bottom lip and studies the images on the desktop very closely. Her mind sifts through information--both relevant and immaterial. Where is Vor''taalnis? ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t think so! I think the snake has gone into deep hiding. Not being able to view her biotag may be a security feature. I probably don¡¯t have the right clearance level or something. She is head of research for this entire facility. Not to mention, she¡¯s got her hands in a lot of questionable research. Weyland Industries tends to play things pretty safe. My guess is¡­She¡¯s holed up somewhere isolated. She¡¯s not going to want to draw extra attention. Probably no more than three or four people in a small group. Her¡­Plus two to three guards. And Vor¡¯taalnis. These three dots in the observation wing. Those are patients. We don¡¯t need to worry about them. Just the others.¡± When Teresa chances to glance up, N-Vorl is staring almost directly into her face. Teresa¡¯s brow knits and she smirks questioningly. ¡°Ever heard of personal space, N-Vorl?¡± Teresa teases. ¡°Not lately,¡± N-Vorl quips. The large hunter''s green orbs shift to Teresa''s lips, and he flexes the clawed fingers of one hand. He itches to run his finger down the length of her spine, to caress the flesh of her throat, to smell the scent of her love--her n''fiis. ¡°This¡­Coming from a guy¡­Who likes to watch women shower,¡± Teresa responds, rolling her eyes. N-Vorl¡¯s eyes widen and he draws partially back. His mandibles click open and shut as words fail him. ¡°I did not¡­I do not¡­I¡­¡± N-Vorl stammers. Teresa chuckles and places a hand on N-Vorl¡¯s forearm. She lowers her voice to a sultry whisper. ¡°We have a childling together, N-Vorl,¡± Teresa says. ¡°We¡¯re a little past the ¡®show me yours; if I show you mine stage.¡¯ Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to come clean?¡± ¡°I was only performing my duties. I did not intentionally watch as you cleaned yourself,¡± N-Vorl insists. Teresa¡¯s hardened gaze causes N-Vorl to reconsider his stance on the truth. She bites her inner jaw in the way he has come to know means she has either stumbled upon something interesting, or is scheming up another plan. ¡°Not at first. Well, maybe the first time¡­As well as other times,¡± N-Vorl confesses. Teresa grins devilishly and turns up her nose. She forms her mouth into a sarcastic pout and winks energetically. ¡°I knew it,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I was just waiting for you to admit it.¡± N-Vorl¡¯s eyes nearly cross as he looks up at the ceiling. Teresa goes back to her work with the same devilish smile frozen to her lips. N-Vorl leans down and rests his face in the space between Teresa¡¯s neck and shoulder. The smell of her skin is tantalizing, and her hair tickles the flesh of his cheek. Teresa tenses and reaches up a hand to cradle N-Vorl¡¯s face.
¡°You always knew?¡± N-Vorl questions. ¡°Always,¡± Teresa says. ¡°Now, stop pestering me. I need to work.¡± N-Vorl brushes Teresa¡¯s cheek with his own, eliciting a deep sigh from her throat. He rests his chin on the top of Teresa¡¯s head, among her mess of long black hair, and wraps his arms around her waist. He watches closely as she works her technical magic. ¡°I¡¯ve narrowed down the likely places where Dr. Wessinger will be,¡± Teresa says. ¡°We should tell Mau-Nis and P¡¯taal we have a few leads.¡± ¡°I will tell them,¡± N-Vorl says placing his mask on his face. ¡°You continue searching for Vor¡¯taalnis.¡± Teresa bristles and turns to face N-Vorl. Her voice rises in pitch and she reaches out a hand to prevent him from walking away. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Teresa gasps. ¡°Nowhere,¡± N-Vorl replies. ¡°You forget. We have mask to mask communication.¡± Teresa chuckles and shakes her head. ¡°Oh yeah,¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°How could I forget?¡± S1: Chapter 21: Concealment
Dr. Wessinger storms down a darkened corridor flanked by two guards and the former cult nurse, Lobeski. The nurse holds Vor¡¯taalnis securely in her arms. A mask feeds gas to the sleeping infant, keeping him in a constant state of sedation. ¡°There,¡± Dr. Wessinger says. ¡°We¡¯ll hide in there. Bring the little bastard. When the colonial marines arrive¡­They¡¯ll know where to find us.¡± Wessinger presses a camouflaged button on the wall and a panel opens. Inside the panel, is a keypad complete with retina scanner. Procedure completed, Dr. Wessinger rushes inside. Her two henchmen glance down either side of the hall before entering the hidden chamber. The large camouflaged door slides shut, as the humans present retreat away from the sensor. At the end of the hall, a cloaked figure turns the corner. Glancing around, Leyyu is certain that he heard ooman voices. The youngest of N-Vorl¡¯s contingent, Leyyu has yet to be blooded. This mission to bring back the ooman scientist will demonstrate his readiness for the hunt. He does not intend to fail. Marching steadily down the hallway, Leyyu strolls right past the room where Dr. Wessinger and her team are hiding out. - - Mau-Nis enters Dr. Wessinger¡¯s office and strides confidently towards the desk where Teresa sits. He removes his mask and stares down at the computer screen. N-Vorl stands several feet away, gazing frustratedly out of the viewport. Teresa turns to greet Mau-Nis. However, the words freeze on her tongue. Staring at Mau-Nis¡¯ mesh suit, she struggles to recall if she has ever seen so many human skulls hanging from his netting. Mau-Nis notices Teresa appraising him and leans onto the desk, partially obscuring her view. Teresa clamps her mouth shut and averts her eyes. Without a word, Mau-Nis has confirmed her suspicions. Many of those trophies are brand new. ¡°We¡¯ve narrowed down the possibilities to here¡­here¡­and here,¡± Teresa says, pointing to three separate spots on the schematic respectively. ¡°Your hunters have been busy,¡± Teresa says. ¡°There are only sixty-nine¡­Uh, Oomans¡­Left alive on this station. Not counting the three mental patients. They shouldn¡¯t cause you any trouble. Uh¡­Anyway. They¡¯re locked down in the same corridor where you found me.¡± Mau-Nis studies Dr. Boyd carefully, observing her more animated behavior. She appears to be returning to her old self¡ªif not still a little reserved. ¡°The three dots I pointed out¡­¡± Teresa continues. ¡°Small groups of humans are hiding there. It¡¯s likely, one of those groups is Dr. Wessinger¡¯s group. They¡¯ll have Vor¡¯taalnis. I¡¯ll stake my life on it.¡± Mau-Nis places his hand gently on Teresa¡¯s shoulder. She gazes up into the command leader¡¯s smiling face. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°If Vor¡¯taalnis is there, I will find him.¡±
Placing his mask in front of his face, Mau-Nis uses the interface to capture an image of the schematic on Dr. Wessinger¡¯s computer. Lowering his mask once again, Mau-Nis nods his head. ¡°I will look for Vor¡¯taalnis,¡± Mau-Nis states. ¡°As I said before, the less the others know about the entire situation¡­The better. It would be best if I searched out the infant¡­And this Dr. We¡ª.¡± Mau-Nis stumbles on the doctor¡¯s name and looks to Teresa for the answer. She chuckles and pats his hand¡ªwhich still rests on her shoulder. ¡°Wessinger,¡± Teresa says. ¡°But you can call her the wicked witch. No point in getting hung up on formalities.¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ smile grows wider and he offers Dr. Boyd a slow one-eyed wink. The move so surprises Teresa that she blinks rapidly. Mau-Nis straightens and glances over at N-Vorl. The young Elder-Apparent is no longer gazing out of the viewport. He observes Mau-Nis with curiosity. When did Mau-Nis learn how to wink? ¡°I will return once I have checked each of these locations,¡± Mau-Nis declares. ¡°I will do my best to find your son, Clan Elder.¡± Without another word, Mau-Nis strolls militarily from Dr. Wessinger¡¯s office. Teresa spins on the chair and crosses her legs seductively. N-Vorl draws his mouth tightly together, struggling to control his raging hormones. It is enough that the ooman doctor is wearing very little. Her continuous subtle teasing is starting to have the intended effect. N-Vorl places one clawed hand behind his back and grips the inside of his robe for dear life. He stares askance at Teresa, whose eyes are now half-lidded. ¡°Well¡­Well¡­Well,¡± Teresa says. ¡°It seems Mau-Nis has taken the time to learn how to wink. What¡¯s taking you so long? Hmmm?¡± N-Vorl blinks slowly, but says nothing. Teresa sighs and places her right hand at the side of her head. Grimacing, she rests her left elbow on the table and cradles her head in the palm of her left hand. N-Vorl drops his arm to his side and goes to her. ¡°What is wrong?¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°Everything is wrong,¡± Teresa says. ¡°The number one thing being¡­I haven¡¯t had a real meal in probably two days. They were pretty much starving me. Hoping that would make me comply with their demands. I held out. So they withheld food, water¡­And my son. Lovely people, those researchers.¡± ¡°Are there no ooman desserts hidden inside the table?¡± N-Vorl asks, forgetting he isn¡¯t supposed to know about Teresa¡¯s habit of sneaking food. Teresa drops her hand from her face and sits up straighter in the chair. N-Vorl realizes his mistake and blinks slowly. Teresa twists her mouth into a knowing smirk and narrows her eyes. ¡°No?¡± N-Vorl says, trying to divert some of her attention away. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± Teresa replies. ¡°It''s not my desk. But, how do you know about my hidden desserts? After you yautja commandeered the California¡­The only place I hid desserts was in my quarters. How do you know about that, N-Vorl? Or do I really need to ask?¡±
N-Vorl releases a deep sigh and cradles Teresa¡¯s face in his clawed hands. ¡°I may have been in your private quarters...A few times. I did try to tell you this...Before our battle with the Judas. I do not think you understood," N-Vorl confesses. ¡°As I also suspected,¡± Teresa laughs. ¡°My god! You¡¯re like an open book, N-Vorl! I pretty much read you from start to finish.¡± ¡°You knew I was there?¡± N-Vorl exclaims. ¡°I suspected you were there!¡± Teresa corrects him. ¡°Not quite the same thing. But, just in case you were¡­I acted a little¡­Differently. Of course, your aphrodisiatic medicine didn¡¯t help things either. I hadn¡¯t felt that horny since¡­Well...Ever.¡± ¡°And what about now?¡± N-Vorl says, a smile drawing his mandibles apart. ¡°Now¡­I think I¡¯d better eat something,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling so hot.¡± N-Vorl¡¯s mouth droops and he rolls both eyes. Right now, hunger means two entirely different things to both him and Teresa. S1: Chapter 22: Tough Choices
Mau-Nis methodically checks each of the three locations. The first location, Mau-Nis stumbles upon three civilians. Two of the oomans are male, both dressed in blue jumpsuits similar to the ones worn by Dr. Boyd¡¯s companions aboard the ill-fated ooman science vessel. The third, a female, cowers in a corner. A blanket is wrapped around the female¡¯s bare shoulders and there are bruises covering her face¡ªas well as the exposed portions of her arms. Immediately ascertaining the situation, Mau-Nis remains cloaked, but ejects his arm blade. Dispatching the two ooman males is easy enough. The female is in too much shock to be much of a witness. Mau-Nis actually feels regret leaving the female to her mental torture. However, she has done nothing to deserve the sharpness of his blade. Her suffering will be over once the station blows. Heading for the second location displayed on the interior of his mask, Mau-Nis attempts to forget the cowering ooman female. Her lifeless haunted eyes. Her lips which moved but made no sound. The darkened circles around her eyes, and the blood staining her mouth. The more Mau-Nis struggles to forget the female, the angrier he becomes. Not once, but three times, he has come across ooman males preying upon their weaker counterparts. And each time, the same males begged and pleaded for their own worthless lives. Mau-Nis no longer retracts his arm blade. Walking with weapon at the ready, Mau-Nis approaches his second destination. Should he come upon another scene like the last one, he will not spare the ooman males any pain. They will be dealt with slowly and painfully. He will rip loose the spine of the first, while the other watches. Then, he will meticulously carve off the head of the second. To Mau-Nis¡¯ relief and mild chagrin¡ªat being denied a satisfying kill¡ªno such scene awaits him. Instead, he finds two ooman females and a male childling. One female is very old, the other is much younger. All are seated on the floor behind an overturned metal table. The younger ooman female caresses the childling¡¯s face and wipes his tears, his small head reclining in her lap. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ronnie,¡± the young female says. ¡°Your father will be here soon. Don¡¯t worry. Once they lift the lockdown¡­We can go home with Daddy. Okay, Ronnie? You believe Mommy?¡± The ooman childling uses a sleeve to wipe tears from his face. He doesn¡¯t seem wholly convinced but the childling lies anyway. Likely, to reassure his mother as well as himself. ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± Little Ronald says. ¡°I believe you. But, I¡¯m still scared. What was that thing we saw?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, sweetheart,¡± Ron¡¯s mother says. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we have to stay here until Daddy comes to get us. It¡¯s safer that way. Remember our safe place. This is our safe place. Daddy will always look for us here.¡± ¡°I know, Mom,¡± Ronnie says. Nestling into his mother¡¯s lap, Ronnie absently traces a finger down the seam of her pants. ¡°Do you think the monsters are going to kill us all, Mommy?¡± Ron Jr. asks in a low voice. ¡°We have to look on the bright side, Ronnie. If they were going to kill us...We''d be dead already. The monster...It let us go. That has to mean something,¡± the young female says. "I think we¡¯ll be okay. We just need to stay calm and wait for Daddy.¡±
The old ooman has so far said nothing. She grips her daughter¡¯s arm tightly and glances around. Mau-Nis finishes observing them and turns away. - - Administration Corridor Lounge Teresa enters the lounge and timidly looks around. ¡°Your¡­Uh¡­Hunters are pretty thorough,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen hide or tail of another human since old Stevens and those bodies in the observation corridor. Did Mau-Nis say where they are keeping everybody? I mean¡­The oomans who aren¡¯t a threat? Women¡­Children¡­Other civilians?¡± N-Vorl hesitates before responding. He allows Teresa to move ahead several paces. He watches her every movement. ¡°He did not,¡± N-Vorl obfuscates. Teresa stops walking but does not turn to face N-Vorl. She now wears a solemn expression. ¡°You said¡­Your plans are to destroy this station. And any evidence which might point to your existence. What happens to the civilians aboard? The women¡­The children?¡± Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°I think you know the answer to that, Teresa,¡± N-Vorl answers softly. Teresa releases a deep sigh and lowers her gaze to the floor. She places a hand on her hip and pops the knuckles on her other hand. ¡°I do,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I guess, I just needed to hear you say it. To make it real.¡± N-Vorl remains where he is, observing Teresa from afar. Teresa''s shoulders, which have grown thinner since her dramatic weight loss aboard the ooman torture station, rise slowly up and down. ¡°Is that a solution you can live with, Teresa?¡± N-Vorl inquires. ¡°Maybe¡­Not the children,¡± Teresa says. ¡°But, I have no choice. If we don¡¯t leave here¡­They¡¯ll kill me. They¡¯ll kill my son. And they¡¯ll find out about you. All of you. It¡¯s a price¡­I have to pay. A price I¡¯ve already paid¡­Once before.¡± ¡°You always have a choice, Teresa!¡± N-Vorl says. N-Vorl means his words to be reassuring. However, Teresa is suddenly filled with anger and frustration. She whirls to face him. ¡°Everyone keeps saying that,¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°P¡¯taal¡­Glotis¡­You. But the only choices we really have¡­Are the ones we are compelled to make¡­In that tiny fraction of an insignificant moment. All the others¡­Don¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter what I could have done. Or what I will do in the future. I didn¡¯t¡­And I won¡¯t. I will do what I have to do to save my son. Because, I¡¯m his mother. It¡¯s the least I can do--After everything they have put him through. Vor¡¯taalnis should never have been born. My selfishness is the only reason he was. And that is a decision I will have to live with for the rest of my life.¡± N-Vorl takes a step in Teresa¡¯s direction. He shakes his head in confusion. ¡°You don¡¯t mean that, Teresa!?¡± N-Vorl says, gauging Teresa¡¯s reaction with narrowed eyes. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t want Vor¡¯taalnis,¡± Teresa replies. ¡°I did¡­And I do. But that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m trying to impress upon you, N-Vorl! Choices¡­Don¡¯t really matter. Not when they¡¯re horrible choices. I chose not to terminate my pregnancy because I didn¡¯t want to die alone in space. Now, here we are. My own kind has been torturing me for weeks. Hurting my son. They almost killed him more than once. What kind of choice...Did I really make?¡± N-Vorl does not speak. He only stares at Teresa, allowing her to vent her frustrations. Teresa rubs a hand over her throat, the spot where N-Vorl¡¯s teeth once pierced her flesh. She turns away from him, her eyes focusing on the in-wall beverage maker recessed in the wall. ¡°It seems¡­Things don¡¯t really change much,¡± Teresa says. She strolls to the machine and turns it on. Reaching into a nearby cupboard, she grabs down a mug with the Weyland Industries symbol stenciled on the side. N-Vorl¡¯s arms enfolding her waist brings moisture to her eyes. ¡°Whether it¡¯s Dayshadow or Weyland Industries¡­¡± Teresa chuckles. ¡°They always go for the cheapest quality products. Except androids. I hear they pay top dollar for those.¡± ¡°You are referring to the artificial oomans?¡± N-Vorl says, resting his head on Teresa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know about those?¡± Teresa asks. ¡°We know about a lot of things,¡± N-Vorl explains. ¡°For instance. How do you think we knew that the ship which crashed to the Judas home world was an ooman science vessel?¡± ¡°I¡­I never thought to wonder about that,¡± Teresa exclaims, feeling rather dumb and perplexed. ¡°How did you all know that?¡± N-Vorl¡¯s answer is a sly grin. ¡°N-Vorl?!¡± Teresa insists. ¡°How did you know?!¡± Silence, and an even larger grin. Teresa narrows her eyes and tilts her face to stare up at N-Vorl. ¡°Judas home world? Wait a minute. You say that as if¡ª. N-Vorl, do you mean to tell me¡­¡± Teresa begins. ¡°That there are still Judases alive on the planet¡¯s surface? They survived the destruction of the California?¡± N-Vorl¡¯s grin grows much larger, his mandibles opening wide with his excitement. ¡°Yes,¡± N-Vorl replies. ¡°I have been back to the planet on two occasions. The Judases are now part of our hunting rituals. Our scientists are even now finding new ways to incorporate Judas DNA into various other species. Including the specimen you seemed so fascinated with¡­The Keinde Amedha. The black serpent. Your creations have been given new life¡­On many new worlds.¡±
Teresa¡¯s eyes fill with tears and her lower lip begins to tremble. N-Vorl mistakes this for a sign of extreme happiness. He turns Teresa to face him and kisses her tenderly. Teresa is in fact appalled by the news. Richard, Harold, Bess, and soon to be so many others. All dead. By her hands, and her creations. - - Mau-Nis has completed his search of the three locations and is headed back to the administration wing. Behind him, at the third dot displayed on his interface, lie two dead ooman males and a lone female guard. Like the first, whom he stabbed with his arm blade, Mau-Nis has left the female to succumb to her wounds. The fight had been fierce but brief. Allowing the oomans to see him, Mau-Nis had taken them on one by one. The female had fought only reluctantly, after watching her male companions fall to Mau-Nis¡¯ expert skill. There is still no sign of Teresa¡¯s missing childling. A small part of Mau-Nis¡¯ mind wonders if there is a childling at all. How could there be? And how can N-Vorl be the father? Could the ooman doctor¡¯s mind have fractured? Mau-Nis considers this line of reasoning very carefully. - - N-Vorl stares at the red meat on his plate and then up at Teresa. Teresa¡¯s meat is of a tougher texture. Having been burnt by the ooman process of cooking. Teresa cuts the steak into tiny pieces and lifts it to her mouth with an implement she calls a fork. N-Vorl watches her eat, feeling little hunger himself. ¡°Have you heard anything from Mau-Nis?¡± Teresa inquires. She drops her fork to the plate and pushes it away. More than half of her food still remains. ¡°Mau-Nis has elected to only speak on the matter of our son face to face,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°He does not wish the others to overhear our conversations. The council has no idea Vor¡¯taalnis even exists. If they did¡­The objective of our mission might change.¡± ¡°They¡¯d want my son dead?¡± Teresa prods N-Vorl. ¡°Quite possibly,¡± N-Vorl replies. ¡°I wish I could say I¡¯m surprised,¡± Teresa says. ¡°But remembering our first meeting¡­I¡¯m not.¡± Teresa climbs from her seat at the table. She grips her brimming mug of decaf coffee with a slender hand. Taking a sip, she peers over the rim at N-Vorl. ¡°We should get back to Wessinger¡¯s office,¡± Teresa says. ¡°In case, Mau-Nis comes back.¡± S1: Chapter 23: Contemplative
P''taal strides at a purposeful gait through the ooman living areas. Noise at the opposite end of the corridor causes P¡¯taal to angle his plasmacaster. Two ooman males are looting a nearby quarters. One ooman male, dressed in a grey jumpsuit, exits the damaged door of the living space. He hefts a metal box on one shoulder and glances furtively around. The second ooman appears and slaps the first ooman on the back. ¡°How many credits you think we can get for what¡¯s in the safe?¡± The second ooman says in an excited voice. ¡°Enough to buy us a whole lot of holovid time,¡± ooman one responds. ¡°I know this girl on Kelxer¡­Her father¡¯s an ex-colonial marine. Took her on all kinds of exotic vacations across the galaxy when she was growing up. Gave her crazy ideas. When I tell you¡­She¡¯s one crazy slut. She is one crazy slut. Costs about a thousand credits for three hours with this chick. But it¡¯s worth every minute.¡± ¡°Three hours? With a holo-girl?!¡± Ooman two crows. ¡°Isn¡¯t that like a record or something? And just how do you afford that on your salary?¡± ¡°Same as I¡¯m doing now, butthead!¡± Ooman one hisses. ¡°Find a nice, lonely old spinster¡­Screw her a few times¡­Get her real comfortable with me. Slide some untraceable neurotoxin into her drink and I¡¯m good to go. Set for at least another six months. Had this one old girl¡­She made my girl on Kelxer look like a kitten. A real cougar. I hated killing her. Talk about mountains of credits. Girl was sitting on over 230,000. All she did was stay at home all day. Lived off her late husband¡¯s trust. Some executive from that defunct¡­Dayshadow Industries¡­Or whatever. Guy killed himself when the company went under. His daughter sold out and came over to Weyland¡¯s side. His widow just sat around moping¡­And waiting for a guy like me to sweep her off her feet and into the grave. Decided not to disappoint.¡± Ooman one chuckles and readjusts the safe on his shoulder. He grins at his thieving companion. ¡°You ready to go?¡± Ooman one says. Then, his head explodes like a ripe melon. The metal safe slides off of the ooman¡¯s blood-soaked shoulder and slams to the floor, the body tumbling in a heap. Blood spurts from the place where the first ooman¡¯s head formerly took up residence, coating the area red. Ooman two backs slowly away, drenched in his friend¡¯s blood. Specks of brain matter coat the thief¡¯s face, neck, and grey jumpsuit. He looks down at his clothes, and the dead body of his companion, and screams hysterically. Wiping at the front of his jumpsuit, the ooman backs toward the room they just exited. P¡¯taal lowers his cloak and advances slowly on the retreating ooman. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°What? What the hell are you?¡± The ooman stammers. He nearly trips over his own feet trying to get back into the room. P¡¯taal is upon him in only a few strides. Gripping the ooman male by his throat, and lifting him into the air, P¡¯taal ejects his wrist blades. The ooman¡¯s eyes grow impossibly wide. ¡°No. No, No. No!¡± the ooman struggles to yell. The ooman waves one hand in the air. He uses his other hand to slap at P¡¯taal¡¯s right hand, which is around his throat. P¡¯taal draws the ooman close so that his masked face is only mere inches away. ¡°I hated killing her,¡± P¡¯taal states in a perfect imitation of the dead thief¡¯s voice. ¡°Decided not to disappoint.¡± With a mocking laugh, P¡¯taal stabs the second thief straight through. The ooman¡¯s eyes widen further, and then all motion stops. P¡¯taal withdraws his blades and slams the dead body against the outer wall. Studying the ooman¡¯s skull, P¡¯taal finds it worthy of his collection. He retracts his wrist blades long enough to reposition his hands so that he can grip the top of the ooman¡¯s skull with the opposite hand. Once again ejecting his wrist blades, P¡¯taal backs from the wall and holds the ooman male out at arms-length. With a swift motion, P¡¯taal severs the ooman¡¯s head from his body. With no time to gather more trophies, P¡¯taal retrieves a vial of dissolving liquid from a pouch on his thigh. He pours a large amount on the bodies of both thieves. They are gone in a matter of moments. - - P¡¯taal kneels inside the empty quarters, where the thieves obtained their safe full of loot. He turns his newly obtained ooman skull in the light. With a sly smile, P¡¯taal gazes into the empty eye sockets. He remembers the color, like spring waters, of the dead ooman¡¯s frightened eyes. The fresh smell of spilled ooman blood, the sensation of absolute control¡ªas he held the ooman¡¯s neck in his powerful grip. The sound of the dead ooman¡¯s body as it struck the floor. Mission accomplished. Another trophy for his suit. A thought occurs to P¡¯taal and he blinks slowly. What of Dr. Boyd? She is ooman also. Why does she continue to side with their warriors¡­When the threat to her life no longer exists? Because of her son with N-Vorl? When did that occur? Although the expected birth of a descendant would explain N-Vorl¡¯s frequent tirades while aboard Glandis¡¯ former flagship. Do N-Vorl and Teresa love each other? Have they performed the ritual of Everlasting Love? If so, would such a ritual be seen as legitimate? Would the council honor such a pledge? P¡¯taal sighs heavily, remembering his own forbidden love. Glotis. Wife to Elder Eflirus. Glotis, his once and forever love. How wonderful it had felt, holding her against him. Filling her with his descendants. He had hoped she would become heavy, and that she would renounce her title. That they would be exiled together and live out their days as lovers and rogues. Such wild dreams. Dreams unfit for a true yautja. But yet, he had had them. P¡¯taal finishes polishing his new trophy and affixes it to his mesh suit, just underneath the rise of his left shoulder. He climbs heavily to his feet and strolls toward the doorway. A smile covers his yautja face. ¡°Forbidden n''fiis,¡± P¡¯taal mutters to himself. ¡°Is often a deeper n''fiis. I cannot blame N-Vorl for hiding his love for the ooman. I would have done the same. I have done the same.¡± P¡¯taal exits the quarters and heads for the ooman eating place. That is where they will gather the remaining ooman females and their offspring until the final detonation. S1: Chapter 24: Carrying On
Returning to Dr. Wessinger¡¯s office, N-Vorl slams a clawed fist against the expensive Earth Oak desk. For the most part, N-Vorl has kept his extreme anger at bay. However, it threatens to boil over as he imagines what the ooman doctor may be doing to his son. Pressurized gas escapes from the side of N-Vorl¡¯s mask as he angrily removes it. Placing the mask in its customary spot on his back, N-Vorl leans heavily against the wooden table. Teresa approaches him and touches his right forearm. ¡°N-Vorl?! I did my best. You have to believe¡ª,¡± Teresa explains. Before she can finish her statement, N-Vorl turns halfway in her direction. Releasing the desktop, he grips Teresa¡¯s forearms. Not tight enough to hurt, but tight enough to keep her from easily pulling away. Teresa¡¯s eyes widen with apprehension. Is he angry with her over the loss of their son? Or is it something deeper? N-Vorl¡¯s eyes soften and Dr. Boyd relaxes ever so slightly. This is more like the N-Vorl she remembers. Removing his hand from her right forearm, N-Vorl gently places it under her chin. Tilting her head upward, he lowers his mouth to hers. Memories. So many memories. N-Vorl drops his hand from Teresa¡¯s chin and encircles her waist with a muscular arm. Teresa does the same, snaking her arms under the large elaborate robe N-Vorl¡¯s new title has afforded him. She rests her hands at the small of his back, her fingers gripping the threads of his mesh suit. Before she knows it, N-Vorl¡¯s right hand blindly fumbles along the front of her gown. He finally finds the dual buttons over her shoulder and undoes them. He draws the material down until it falls away from Teresa¡¯s flesh. Teresa removes her hands from N-Vorl¡¯s back and enfolds his neck with her arms. N-Vorl continues his task of undressing her, repeating his former process on the other side of her gown. The gown slides down Teresa¡¯s body, halting at her waist. She casually twists her hips and allows the gown to slip further before stepping out of it. N-Vorl¡¯s hands travel the length of her body, as far as he is able to reach. He has hungered for her for well over two years. The taste of her flesh brings back feelings and energies he had nearly forgotten. But not anymore. Teresa draws apart and stares up into N-Vorl¡¯s large green eyes. She looks over his left shoulder apprehensively. ¡°What about Mau-Nis?¡± Teresa whispers. ¡°He could be back any minute.¡± N-Vorl removes his left arm from around Teresa¡¯s waist and brandishes his wrist device. Flexing his wrist in a particular fashion, the cover of the wrist device springs open. Reluctantly removing his other arm from Teresa¡¯s waist, N-Vorl presses the touch pads on his wrist device in what seems like no particular order. A tiny representation of Mau-Nis appears midair. Teresa gawks at the image, peering at the tiny speck which is Mau-Nis. The image is so detailed, it takes Teresa¡¯s breath away. She is able to follow every step the tiny Mau-Nis makes, as he walks through the facility. Another command from N-Vorl¡¯s dexterous fingers and every yautja warrior on the station appears as a tiny floating image. ¡°Oh wow! It isn¡¯t just a bomb,¡± Teresa coos. ¡°You never told me this.¡± ¡°Typically only hunt leaders, and others of significant rank, carry such a device,¡± N-Vorl explains. ¡°As Elder-Apparent¡­I have eyes on every hunter under my command.¡± ¡°Talk about perks of the job,¡± Teresa says. ¡°What else can it do?¡± N-Vorl smiles secretively and flicks his wrist twice. The cover to his device closes, and he once again wraps his arms around Teresa¡¯s waist. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I have time enough to show you right now,¡± N-Vorl says, his eyes riveted to Teresa¡¯s face. ¡°Hmmmm,¡± Teresa says. ¡°Then, what do you have time for?¡± N-Vorl¡¯s smile grows wider. More and more, Teresa is returning to her usual quick-witted self. While occasional dark clouds seem to hover over her mood, she averts her eyes less and less. Since enjoying a small meal, and drinking of her bitter coffee, she walks faster and a lot straighter. It is as if a heavy burden is slowly being removed from atop her shoulders. Gathering Teresa up into his arms, N-Vorl carries her to the large couch in one corner of the office. The couch where Dr. Wessinger often sleeps¡ªto avoid walking the long distance to her quarters on rickety bones. N-Vorl lowers Teresa to the couch and removes his robe. Placing his robe on the back of the couch, he carefully straddles the former scientist. Teresa runs a hand down his neck and chest, stopping to touch the small array of bones hanging around his neck. For his part, N-Vorl caresses Teresa¡¯s face, neck, shoulders, and chest. He watches as her color deepens. He listens for the accelerated beating of her heart. Leaning forward, he kisses Dr. Boyd¡¯s forehead. Holding her face in both hands, he focuses his eyes on hers. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°I am not angry with you. I am angry with myself,¡± N-Vorl says in a solemn voice. ¡°I should never have let you return to that ship. I wanted you with me. But like a coward¡­I let you go. Now¡­Our son may pay with his life.¡± Teresa cups N-Vorl¡¯s face with a trembling hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, N-Vorl! It was mine!¡± Teresa insists, tears running down her face. ¡°I should have terminated the pregnancy. I should have set a different course for the escape craft. I truly believed we¡¯d be floating out there forever. Just the two of us. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I could have done any number of things. You have to believe me, N-Vorl¡­I tried to escape. More than once I tried. But it was next to impossible to do alone. I tried to get our son.¡± N-Vorl¡¯s eyes travel to a small scar on Teresa¡¯s left shoulder. One of his clawed fingers traces the round outline and his brow furrows. Only an ooman pellet makes wounds of this type. At some point, since their last meeting, Teresa has been shot. The wound is still soft¡ªthe pigments in her flesh not yet attempting to blend back together. There are other injuries as well. Numerous pale streaks crisscross the flesh of her chest mounds. The wounds look as if she were cut with a small weapon¡ªpossibly a thin blade. Whatever she has been through, it was not long ago. N-Vorl¡¯s blood boils with rage. ¡°Were you injured?¡± N-Vorl questions. The youthful leader knows what she will say. He simply wishes to hear it from her own mouth. So that his wrath upon the oomans may be multiplied ten-fold. ¡°I¡­Yes,¡± Teresa utters in a soft voice. ¡°They used the brother of one my colleagues aboard the California. He poisoned me to get information. I tried to use him as a human shield while I escaped. I stupidly believed they wouldn¡¯t kill him.¡± Teresa chuckles uncomfortably and turns her face away, staring off at nothing. ¡°They shot through him to get to me,¡± Teresa says, her voice cracking. ¡°Harold¡¯s kid brother is dead because of me. His mother¡­She¡¯s all alone now. So much death. Will it never stop?¡± N-Vorl silences her with a passionate kiss. Teresa sighs and her eyes flutter closed. N-Vorl kneads the flesh of Teresa¡¯s stomach, bringing her to a higher state of arousal. Teresa arches upward, and N-Vorl kisses the mounds of her chest. By the time he enters her, Dr. Boyd is breathing heavily and sweat glistens on her skin. N-Vorl kisses her over and over. His mouth finding the flesh of her face, neck, chest, shoulders, and stomach. Teresa mostly lets him do what he must, stroking the beaded dreads on his head. - - Leyyu enters the undamaged administration wing and marches confidently down the hallway. The few living oomans have been rounded up. All that awaits, is for Elder-Apparent N-Vorl to give the order to blow the station. Leyyu rounds a corner and his acute hearing picks up a strange sound. Stopping to listen, Leyyu grins mischievously. Somewhere, a pair of oomans are mating¡ªunaware of the danger they will soon find themselves in. Ejecting his wrist blades, Leyyu continues down the corridor. He stops when he reaches a set of thin double doors marked with the ooman name: Dr. Wessinger. There are definitely beings inside. The soft noises of their ooman passion are strange. However, there are also noises which mirror those made by his own kind. Leyyu stands listening for a few moments, intrigued by what he is hearing. Could it be? Adjusting the imaging on his mask¡¯s interface, Leyyu peers through the tiny glass viewports situated at the top of the doors. His mandibles click furiously as he glimpses the sight on the other side. Although they are some distance away, Leyyu can make out two figures. That of a nude ooman female and a very large yautja. The ooman female arches provocatively, the hands of the massive yautja male finding and groping her large chest mounds. As Leyyu watches, the yautja warrior energetically fills the gasping female with the seeds of his descendants. The ooman¡¯s hair has fallen about her face, but Leyyu is certain it is the ooman scientist they have come to apprehend. Curiosity causes Leyyu to remain where he stands, watching for several more minutes. Has such a thing ever been done? And what yautja, of their team, would dare commit such an act? And for what purpose? A bribe perhaps? Leyyu cannot deny the racing in his heart at the sight of the forbidden tryst. He has felt the same desire on many worlds. He¡¯d come close to mating with a Glividian refugee soon after a skirmish with ooman forces on Fililtaf. The female had run into his arms, begging to be let aboard his ship. The Glividians, a race of nearly parallel evolution, were close to extinction. War and disease had ravaged their planet, leaving it fruitless and barren. The Glividians had taken to the stars, in order to save what little of their kind remained. Emerging from the jungles of Fililtaf; bloodied, torn, and without a leader¡ªLeyyu had met up with the female Glividian. Racing toward him, she had wrapped her arms around his middle. Placing kisses on Leyyu¡¯s face, neck, and hands; she¡¯d begged him to take her aboard. He had relented, because her beauty was undeniable. While having only one set of mandibles, and no tusks, she was otherwise no different than a yautja.
Once aboard the ship, the female had expertly cleaned his wounds. Kissing him tenderly, she¡¯d undressed herself¡ªinviting him to touch her. Something about her behavior had seemed off. She¡¯d later revealed that an ooman salvage ship had arrived days before. Each of the ooman males finding favor with the strange alien female. However, they¡¯d abandoned her on the planet¡¯s surface after their captain received word of an approaching alien vessel. Leyyu, and his fallen hunt team, were the first signs of life she had seen since that time. Leyyu had been unable to mate with her. Knowledge that numerous ooman males had also mated with her made his stomach do crazy flips. He had settled for simply enjoying the suppleness of her body. The entire journey back to his habitat, they had played at being lovers. Still energized from the hunt, he¡¯d been grateful for the distraction. However, watching this coupling between one of his clan and this ooman female also makes his stomach do flips. But not in the way of before. He finds himself mesmerized, frozen to his place behind the door. There is almost a musical rhythm to the sound of their lovemaking, as if it has all been rehearsed. Remembering his reason for being there, Leyyu backs away from the doors to the ooman office. He waits until he is far enough away before retracting his wrist blades. The yautja warrior continues down the corridor. In search of Command Leader Mau-Nis. S1: Chapter 25: No Person Deserves This
Dr. Wessinger¡¯s office Approximately forty minutes later N-Vorl and Teresa have since transitioned their lovemaking to the floor. Tracing a finger along the scarring on Teresa¡¯s chest, N-Vorl meets her gaze. ¡°How did it happen?¡± N-Vorl asks. ¡°The wounds on your chest mounds? How were they made?¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes appear to cloud over and she draws her lips firmly together. The tightening of her jaw clues N-Vorl in that the experience was much less than pleasant. Nevertheless, he pushes her to tell him more. It is N-Vorl¡¯s belief that talking about her ordeal will bring Teresa peace¡ªthat she will be able to find honor in her struggles. He is thinking only as a yautja. ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about it,¡± Teresa says and turns her face away. She blinks rapidly to stop the tears which threaten to flow. N-Vorl takes her chin in one of his hands and turns her face back to him. ¡°Tell me,¡± N-Vorl insists. ¡°I am your mate. I wish to know how these wounds were made. To survive a battle is not a dishonor. To not survive is the dishonor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Teresa cries, her eyes growing wide. ¡°Ha. You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, N-Vorl!¡± ¡°Then, tell me,¡± N-Vorl responds. Repositioning herself, Teresa sits up. N-Vorl does the same, his gaze locked on Teresa¡¯s face. Teresa¡¯s anger is evident, but she keeps it in check. N-Vorl is not the enemy. A little pushy, stubborn, and na?ve; but not the enemy. His way, is all he knows. Were she in his position, she might do the same. ¡°Okay,¡± Teresa says softly. ¡°If you really want to know¡­I was assaulted. By an ooman male. After I was drugged¡­I dreamt of you. Only it wasn¡¯t you¡­Like you are now. It was another you. An angrier, crueler version of you. I was in a room filled with blood and bones. Human remains hung from the ceiling like slabs of meat. In the dream, you sat in a corner. Behind a curtain of bodies. Skinned¡­ Bleeding¡­Stinking bodies. I called to you, and you tried to murder me. You stabbed me with your arm blades¡­¡± Teresa reaches down and caresses her belly. N-Vorl finds himself watching her hand in fascination. He is appalled by the idea that Teresa would even dream such a vile thing. Does she truly believe such a future is a real possibility? ¡°But then, you gave me something. An aerosol. Similar to the one you administered to me aboard the California. Except this aerosol, kept me from dying. In the dream¡­You stabbed me over and over. You cut me deeper and deeper every time. When the researchers analyzed my dreams¡­This was the part they most frequently wanted reenacted. Dr. Wessinger hired a prisoner¡­To abuse me during the dream sessions. He was¡­Not exactly gentle. It was he who gave me these scars.¡± The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Teresa pauses in her recounting. She studies N-Vorl¡¯s face, which is contorted in a mask of utter disbelief. Many of the details within Teresa¡¯s dream are not far from reality. The work of a hunter is often bloody and brutal to witness. But to believe this of him? That he could be so cruel to one he holds dear? These details, N-Vorl is having the hardest time digesting.
¡°Did you think it was going to be a glorious retelling, N-Vorl?¡± Teresa says bitterly. ¡°Did you think I got this way because I fought valiantly and sacrificed my chest mounds on the altar of blood and oaths?? No, N-Vorl! I did not. I was tortured. I was dehumanized. I was humiliated. And I was very nearly broken. There were times, I wished for death. But it never came. There was nothing glorious¡­Or honorable¡­About what happened to me. And I¡¯d rather we didn¡¯t talk about it ever again.¡± With thoughts of restoring their previously jovial mood, Teresa leans forward and kisses N-Vorl on the forehead. N-Vorl releases a sigh and grips Teresa¡¯s waist with his strong hands. ¡°I bet you regret our¡­Little arrangement now?¡± Teresa teases. ¡°Not as much as you might think,¡± N-Vorl responds in a mocking tone. Teresa tosses back her head and laughs. N-Vorl reaches up and cups her face with one hand. He uses the other hand to trace the length of her spine with a clawed finger. This trick usually causes Teresa¡¯s body to tremble slightly¡ªher body does not disappoint. N-Vorl¡¯s eyes grow dim as he considers what the future may hold for them both. Teresa uses an open palm to playfully slap N-Vorl¡¯s left shoulder. ¡°I need to find some new clothes,¡± Teresa says. ¡°And I need a bath. Come on. We should get moving.¡± Kissing N-Vorl¡¯s forehead a second time, Teresa gently pries his hand from around her waist. ¡°Come on,¡± Teresa teases. ¡°You know, I¡¯m right. We¡¯ve wasted almost an hour already.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it was a waste,¡± N-Vorl complains grumpily. ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Teresa says, shrugging back into her patient¡¯s gown. ¡°I mean¡­We could have been doing other things. Now, come on. You¡¯ll need to be here in case Mau-Nis shows up. I¡¯ll be along a little later.¡± Crossing back to the couch, Teresa extends her hand to N-Vorl. She patiently waits for him to take it. Once on his feet, N-Vorl makes himself presentable for the walk to the showers. Glancing back, he decides to leave his robe on the couch. It¡¯s not as if anyone would dare steal it. - - Teresa rips the caution tape from the door to orderly Meyer¡¯s room. Using a rifle commandeered from what she can only assume was a dead guard, Dr. Boyd shoots off the keypad. It suddenly occurs to her that there may be cloaked yautja warriors nearby. The door to Meyer¡¯s room slides open and Teresa hurriedly slips inside¡ªgrateful that she has not activated any alarms. Signs of a struggle are everywhere. Meyer¡¯s glass end table is overturned, there are large rips in the carpeting, and dark stains cover the walls and floor. One such stain resembling a slender handprint. This is the handiwork of a sadistic killer. Felon Norris. Swallowing hard, Teresa crosses the living room. She heads for what she assumes must be the bedroom. All signs of brutality disappear at the end of the hallway. Meyer was killed rather quickly. Teresa holds the rifle snug to her shoulder, ready to fire at a moment¡¯s notice. Once inside the bedroom, she strolls toward the bureau and rummages through the top drawers. Finding several blouses she thinks are cute, Teresa throws them over one shoulder. She moves on to the middle drawers, where she finds pants and underwear. The underwear, Teresa stuffs into the pockets of the scavenged pants. Folding the pants and wrapping them inside one of the blouses, like a knapsack, Teresa leaves the bedroom.
She glances over the apartment one more time. As much as she hated Meyers, no woman¡ªno person¡ªdeserves to die like this. At the hands of someone as sick as Felon Norris. Teresa begins to wonder just how much Weyland Industries really knows about Dr. Wessinger. Surely, murder on this scale is a bit much¡ªeven for a company with a reputation as scummy as Weyland¡¯s. Checking the hallway for unannounced visitors¡ªas if she would know if a cloaked warrior were around¡ªTeresa heads back to the admin corridor. N-Vorl will be waiting for her. S1: Chapter 26: Traitor in Our Midst
Mau-Nis rounds a corner and is met by Leyyu. The unblooded youngster gazes at Mau-Nis with a worried expression. Leyyu¡¯s mandibles hang slack and his eyes are wider than Mau-Nis would have ever thought possible. Leyyu nods respectfully and addresses his command leader. ¡°Command Leader¡­I¡­I,¡± Leyyu stammers. ¡°We¡¯ve completed our sweep of the station. All remaining oomans have been gathered into the ooman eating place. There are forty-one in all. Three are not of sound mind. One female bit the hand of warrior Meityu. He is fine. But he worries of contagion. If he will also become of unsound mind. And¡­¡± At this point in his speech, Leyyu hesitates. He glances around furtively. ¡°We have not located the ooman scientist, Command Leader,¡± Leyyu says. ¡°At least, not officially.¡± Mau-Nis methodically removes his mask and peers at Leyyu with narrowed eyes. ¡°What do you mean¡­Not officially?¡± Mau-Nis growls. ¡°I witnessed¡­¡± Leyyu begins. The unblooded youth shakes his head and takes a step back. Mau-Nis¡¯ eyes narrow further and he takes a step forward. ¡°You witnessed what?¡± Mau-Nis hisses. ¡°On one of the upper decks¡­I witnessed a mating between an ooman female and a yautja hunter,¡± Leyyu recounts. ¡°I was not able to identify the yautja in question. However, I am certain the ooman female¡­Was the ooman scientist we were ordered to bring back for interrogation. As for the ooman¡¯s lover¡­He was bigger than most yautja. Bigger than even you, Command Leader. I know of only three yautja bigger than you. Unless¡­He was not of our team.¡± Mau-Nis stands straighter than before, his mouth drawn tightly shut. He studies Leyyu very carefully. ¡°Are you certain¡­That what you witnessed was a mating between an ooman and a yautja?¡± Mau-Nis questions. ¡°Is it possible¡­That you are mistaken?¡± ¡°No, Command Leader,¡± Leyyu insists. ¡°The noises they made¡­Were both ooman, and those of a yautja. I was able to view the warrior¡¯s hands as he stroked the ooman female¡¯s chest mounds. It was definitely a yautja. The female¡­She made strange noises. Similar to those of a youngling wikir beast. There can be no mistaking it.¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ face twists into a cruel sneer and he leans toward Leyyu almost conspiratorially. ¡°You will tell nothing of what you have seen¡­To anyone,¡± Mau-Nis growls. ¡°I will investigate this matter personally. If the other hunters get word of this¡­It might hinder my investigation. Tell no one.¡± ¡°Yes, Command Leader,¡± Leyyu says. The young warrior prepares to walk away. Reconsidering, he stops on a line with his command leader. ¡°Do you think there is a traitor amongst us, Command Leader? Would one of our own dare betray us to the oomans?¡± Leyyu asks with na?ve uncertainty. ¡°A bribe? The ooman female¡¯s life¡­For something else? I cannot believe such a thing could be true. Perhaps¡­There is another yautja here? A rogue?¡± Mau-Nis grins cruelly and turns to fully face his subordinate. He ejects his arm blade and visually inspects it from end to tip. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you witnessed, Leyyu,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°But whatever the situation¡­I will deal with it. I am a true yautja. My word is my oath.¡± Leyyu nods respectfully a second time and heads down the corridor. Mau-Nis retracts his arm blade and watches the yautja youth as he strides with purpose toward another part of the station. The grin quickly disappears from the command leader¡¯s face. Replaced by an expression of indecision. - - This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there. Mau-Nis enters Dr. Wessinger¡¯s office and glances around. The command leader¡¯s eyes land on N-Vorl¡¯s robe lying across the back of the couch. It is as he suspected¡ªand feared. Sniffing the air, Mau-Nis catches a hint of Teresa¡¯s scent. He stands perfectly still for a few moments more. Contemplating. - - When N-Vorl returns from his shower, Mau-Nis is seated at Dr. Wessinger¡¯s desk. The command leader¡¯s shoulders are slumped and he gazes across the room at nothing. N-Vorl sees no sign of Vor¡¯taalnis. ¡°Mau-Nis? What do you have to report?¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°Have you found my son?¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ eyes slowly shift to N-Vorl¡¯s face. The command leader straightens, and then rises from the extremely uncomfortable ooman chair. Mau-Nis strides toward N-Vorl and stops only three feet from his future leader. ¡°You were seen, Elder,¡± Mau-Nis explains in a dry voice. N-Vorl meets the steady gaze of his second-in-command. There is only a negligible height difference between the two yautja warriors¡ªMau-Nis is barely two inches taller than N-Vorl. However, where size is concerned¡ªN-Vorl is the larger of the two. ¡°Seen? In what sense?¡± N-Vorl questions. ¡°Do you mean to say that the others are aware of Dr. Boyd¡¯s presence? That she is still alive and well on the station?¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ briefly averts his eyes before returning his attention to his elder¡¯s bewildered face. ¡°One of my subordinates wandered into this part of the station,¡± Mau-Nis explains. ¡°He sought to give me an update on our¡­Operation to purge the station. Upon doing so, he claims he heard¡­Noises. He chose to investigate. He witnessed you and the ooman doctor¡­Carrying on.¡± N-Vorl¡¯s eyes widen and his mouth folds flare with agitation. Mau-Nis lifts a hand before N-Vorl can speak. ¡°However¡­He stated that he was not able to identify the yautja warrior in question. Only that it was a yautja warrior of very large stature,¡± Mau-Nis reassures his anxious leader. ¡°He was quite confused as to the nature of the encounter. He believes that we have been betrayed. That the ooman female has offered herself in exchange for information¡ªor safe passage off of the station. This did worry me¡­At first. Yet, I reassured the young warrior that I would investigate the matter. I cautioned him to speak to no one about this. Nevertheless, something will need to be done.¡± ¡°What do you suggest?¡± N-Vorl says, his eyes flashing. ¡°I don¡¯t suggest anything,¡± Mau-Nis replies. ¡°I am not mission leader. However, if I may give you a word of advice, Elder? If you cannot control yourself around the female¡­I suggest you send her away from you. Get her off the station as soon as possible. Once we have purged the facility¡¯s information¡­I can make the arrangements. Next time, it may not be possible for me to divert attention. We can continue to search for your son¡ª.¡± ¡°That is out of the question, Mau-Nis,¡± N-Vorl exclaims bitterly. ¡°And even if it were not¡­Where would you have me send her? Certainly not to Yautja Prime?¡± ¡°No,¡± Mau-Nis says without elaborating. N-Vorl glares at Mau-Nis but holds back his anger. Mau-Nis is of the old blood. He thinks like every elder whom he has every served. But those ways of thinking are of the past. The more time N-Vorl has spent with Teresa, the more he has come to love her. He will not send away the mother of his descendant. He has already been too long without her. ¡°She is my mate, Mau-Nis,¡± N-Vorl insists. ¡°She has borne my descendant. I was not there to hear his first sounds. I could not protect him from the spite of the oomans. I did not even know he existed. I will not¡­I cannot¡­Send Teresa away.¡± Mau-Nis releases a grieved sigh and shakes his head solemnly. ¡°I know you will not wish to hear this¡­,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°But I would do you a great disservice not to mention it. The ooman female can never be your mate, N-Vorl! Not if you truly wish to be elder. A decision will have to be made. You cannot have it both ways.¡± ¡°What if I do not wish to make such a decision?¡± N-Vorl challenges. ¡°Then, the matter will surely be decided for you,¡± Mau-Nis retorts, his patience growing thin. ¡°Once the council learns of your relationship to the ooman¡­And of the existence of your male descendant¡­Any hopes you have of being elder will no longer be of consequence. You will be barred from serving as elder of any clan¡­For as long as you live. The same was true of your father¡­For a much more trivial crime.¡± N-Vorl becomes thoroughly incensed. Clenching a fist at his side, he considers shaking it at Mau-Nis. ¡°You call the birth of my descendant a crime?¡± N-Vorl chitters angrily. ¡°As is your usual way¡­You read too much into my words,¡± Mau-Nis hisses. ¡°Because you do not wish to hear them. What you have done¡­Puts every yautja on this station at risk. The deception. The risk of discovery by other oomans¡­Should they gain access to your son.¡± Mau-Nis places his good hand on his hip, above his combistick. ¡°Which begs a question? When exactly did the ooman become heavy with your descendants?¡± Mau-Nis inquires, catching N-Vorl off-guard. ¡°And when did you plan on informing Elder Glandis?¡±
N-Vorl simply stares at Mau-Nis, dumbfounded beyond words. Mau-Nis sighs and offers N-Vorl a sly smile. ¡°No matter. That is in the past,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°We must look to the future. I will continue to seek the whereabouts of your son. I¡¯ll order the others to conduct a final sweep. After which, we can commence the destruction of the facility. P¡¯taal will be assigned to this level. So as to avoid any more¡­Incidents. I will keep you informed.¡± Mau-Nis strides confidently from Wessinger¡¯s office without another word. N-Vorl chitters with frustration and whirls in the direction of the door. His beaded dreadlocks whip about his head from the effort of turning around. The sooner they all leave this ooman station the better. But what to do about Teresa? And his son? Where will they go? It isn¡¯t exactly like he can smuggle them aboard the ship. N-Vorl¡¯s heart sinks with the realization there is only a slim possibility his new family will leave the ooman station intact. S1: Chapter 27: New Feelings
Dr. Boyd runs a hand through her damp hair and heads for the admin lounge. As she walks, she hums softly. Anything to keep her mind off of Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ kidnapping¡ªand felon Norris. She has barely taken three steps into the lounge when she runs into Mau-Nis. The command leader gazes at her with an odd expression, his eyes taking in every inch of her appearance. Teresa is unsure if she has erred in some way. Mau-Nis¡¯ appraisal makes her feel as if she is a bug under a microscope. She chuckles inwardly at the mental analogy. Mau-Nis¡¯ brow knits and he continues to observe her. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you had come back,¡± Teresa says. ¡°Any sign of Vor¡¯taalnis? Or the doctor?¡± Mau-Nis shakes his head solemnly. ¡°I checked each of the locations you specified,¡± Mau-Nis replies. ¡°Your son was not at either. I have spoken with N-Vorl. I will attempt another thorough search before time to destroy the facility. However, we must face the very real possibility that the doctor may have smuggled your son off of the station. While our forces were otherwise preoccupied with the hostile ooman attack vessels. You were not able to locate the doctor¡¯s personal implant. Either her biometric signature is cloaked¡­She does not have an implant¡­Or she is no longer on the station. Either way, we will not be able to track her location. I am sorry, Dr. Boyd.¡± Teresa swallows the lump in her throat and moves past Mau-Nis. She heads for the far counter, where the beverage machine sits nestled in the wall. Something about Mau-Nis¡¯ present demeanor seems off. As if he is frustrated with her about something. The command leader follows her across the room. Arriving at the counter, Teresa goes to the beverage maker and inputs commands for a cup of decaffeinated coffee¡ªwith two sugars. She glances over her shoulder at Mau-Nis. ¡°If memory serves me correctly¡­You¡¯re not a fan of coffee, Mau-Nis,¡± Teresa says with a thin smile. ¡°Fruit tea, then? N-Vorl despises pretty much every type of ooman beverage¡­And I don¡¯t like to drink alone. You will join me?¡± Mau-Nis offers Dr. Boyd his own version of a smile. ¡°Tea¡­Yes,¡± Mau-Nis replies. Teresa inputs another command and opens a nearby cupboard searching for drinking glasses or a couple of clean mugs. She is shocked when Mau-Nis¡¯s hand wraps around her forearm. The command leader studies the flesh of Teresa¡¯s arm with a fearsome expression. Mau-Nis¡¯ mandibles flare, and he raises his eyes to her face. ¡°These markings. They were not here before. When we were together on the ooman ship,¡± Mau-Nis states. ¡°Where did they come from? How were they made?¡± Teresa opens her mouth to reply but no words will come. Her eyes frantically search Mau-Nis¡¯ angry face. The command leader¡¯s eyes narrow and he lowers his gaze to Teresa¡¯s bosom. Her blouse is partially open and there are visible markings there as well. Most look as if they were made by a sharp blade. There is also evidence of bruising. For more reasons than one, Mau-Nis acknowledges that if the ooman doctor continues to dress in this way; it will be very hard to control both N-Vorl¡¯s emotions and his hormones. ¡°These acts were committed against you¡­By the other oomans aboard this facility?¡± Mau-Nis inquires frankly. Teresa offers Mau-Nis an affirmative nod. She averts her gaze, and her body visibly shakes. Clenching one hand into a fist, she places it at her side. ¡°Yes,¡± Teresa finally responds. ¡°They¡­They wanted answers I would not give.¡± Mau-Nis uses his solitary hand to turn Teresa¡¯s face back forward. He tilts his head and peers directly into her eyes. ¡°What kind of answers? What information did they seek?¡± Mau-Nis queries. Anger surges through Teresa. With a sarcastic smirk, she wrenches her face free of Mau-Nis¡¯ hand. ¡°I guess the interrogation has begun early?¡± Teresa yells. ¡°What is this, Mau-Nis? You know me. I didn¡¯t tell them anything! I wouldn¡¯t!¡± ¡°I do not doubt you!¡± Mau-Nis reassures Dr. Boyd. ¡°This is not an interrogation. I simply want to know what answers could be so important¡­That an ooman would harm one of their own kind in such a way?¡± Teresa inhales deeply and shuts her eyes. When she opens them again, they are moist with tears. ¡°The same kind of answers I would have sought¡­More than two years ago,¡± Teresa says. ¡°They¡¯re scientists. Scientists tasked with finding out what I know¡­At any cost. No different than when I was aboard the California. I was driven. More than that¡­I was obsessed. They wanted to know who¡ªor what¡ªVor¡¯taalnis¡¯ father is. Where he came from. I told them¡­Vor¡¯taalnis was the product of an experiment with contaminated Judas DNA. I tried to cast blame on the California¡¯s saboteur. They didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Teresa¡¯s mouth falls partially agape as Mau-Nis uses a clawed finger to part the right side of her blouse. He studies the injuries on her flesh with renewed interest. His familiar touch sends a shiver down Teresa¡¯s spine. However, the command leader is careful not to expose too much of her chest. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°I have heard my kind referred to as monsters¡­Many times,¡± Mau-Nis utters in a soft voice. ¡°But I have seen little evidence which proves your kind¡­To be much different.¡± Mau-Nis releases the material of Dr. Boyd¡¯s blouse. She carefully straightens her clothes and turns away from him. Returning to her search for clean cups to drink from, Teresa is once again surprised by Mau-Nis¡¯ touch. He gently runs his one good hand down her hair, stopping above her left shoulder. The shoulder where he observed the large wound from an ooman pellet. Lowering his hand, Mau-Nis carefully removes the ponytail holder from around Teresa¡¯s wrist. Gathering up her hair, he manages to use both his mech-arm and his good hand to fashion her hair into a loose ponytail. His voice drops to a low whisper. ¡°I am truly sorry, Dr. Boyd,¡± Mau-Nis says. Teresa closes her eyes for a moment and then responds. She spins to face him. ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor anymore, Mau-Nis,¡± Teresa explains. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. In this place. I gave up that right when I¡ªWhen I chose to¡­¡± Rather than complete her statement, Teresa shifts the conversation to Mau-Nis. ¡°Why are you here, Mau-Nis?¡± Teresa asks. ¡°Why are you helping N-Vorl? I can understand why P¡¯taal is here. He¡¯s in love with N-Vorl¡¯s aunt. But you¡­You should be angry. If N-Vorl succeeds here¡­He will be named elder. If not for the loss of your arm that title would be yours. Why are you aiding him? Not that I¡¯m ungrateful. I just don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°My love for the clan is deeper than any selfish desires,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°I was not born into this clan. A long time ago, before N-Vorl was born¡­War, and infighting decimated the Fihgi Clan. The Nilyautha Clan, my clan, later merged with the Fihgi Clan. I served under Mahtyu. Father to both N¡¯bril and Glandis¡ªN-Vorl¡¯s grandfather. It was assumed, because N¡¯bril was the oldest, that he would eventually take his father¡¯s place as Clan Elder. However, N¡¯bril¡¯s nature got the better of him. During a conference of Elders, and while his father lay dying, N¡¯bril allowed himself to be goaded into a petty duel. In a fit of violent rage, N¡¯bril killed the son of a neighboring elder. N¡¯bril was tried, and stripped of his title as Elder-Apparent. When Mahtyu finally died, the title of Elder fell to Glandis. The council took pity on N¡¯bril, and he was only reduced to Master Cultivator of the chruksh farms. He was permitted to keep one third of the clan; to learn the craft of cultivation. The clan fractured yet again, quickly splitting into two factions. One faction chose to remain under Master N¡¯bril, working as scientists and cultivators. The other faction chose to serve under Elder Glandis; retaining their warrior creed. Glotis and Glandis share the same father, but different mothers. Glotis¡¯ mother was also of the Nilyautha Clan. It was decided that Glotis would marry the son of another honored elder¡ªElder-Apparent Eflirus of Dutruha¡ªto further strengthen our position among the clans. After the loss of his son in battle, Glandis chose me as his heir¡ªto one day lead the Fihgi clan. I would take his place should anything befall him. After a trial by council¡­To determine my preparedness for the role. I was injured prior to being given the title of Elder. And as such, I will never serve as one. I cannot be angry with N-Vorl about this. It would have taken a stroke of blind fortune for me to become Clan Elder. N-Vorl is at least blood to the line which has always led the Fihgi clan. I am an outsider.¡± Teresa scrutinizes Mau-Nis carefully. She takes a step closer, peering into his round gray eyes. ¡°Mau-Nis? Are you absolutely sure¡­You¡¯re no blood relation?¡± Teresa asks. ¡°Your eyes¡­The patterns of color¡­In your eyes. I¡¯ve seen them before. In others of the Fihgi clan. Namely, Glotis.¡± Teresa reaches up and takes Mau-Nis¡¯ face in her hands. She peers into his eyes from a closer distance, lowering his head. ¡°Things like this¡­Are usually hereditary,¡± Teresa continues. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I missed this. I spent so much time with Glotis. I guess, I never spent enough time with you. Are you certain, you¡¯re not a blood relative?¡± ¡°As certain as I can be,¡± Mau-Nis says. A smile turns up the mandibles on his face and Mau-Nis studies Teresa through half-lidded eyes. ¡°I thought you said¡­You are not a scientist?¡± Mau-Nis quips. Teresa issues a short chuckle. ¡°Well. I did,¡± Teresa says. ¡°But old habits die hard.¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ smile grows larger.
¡°Yes, they do,¡± he agrees. Teresa manages another thin smile and grips Mau-Nis¡¯ good hand. ¡°You don¡¯t know how happy it makes me to see you again, Mau-Nis,¡± Teresa says. ¡°To see what you¡¯ve done with Richard¡¯s prototype. The alterations, the way it¡­It almost seems like an extension of you. As if¡­You were meant to have it.¡± Teresa grows silent, inspecting the mechanical arm attached to Mau-Nis¡¯ shoulder. The command leader studies her as well, his solitary hand flexing as he contemplates wrapping his remaining good arm around her waist. ¡°Richard was the only¡­Ooman¡­I ever truly loved,¡± Teresa continues. ¡°To see his work continue on¡­.It¡¯s like a small part of him is still here with me. He lives through you. I¡¯m so glad you came, Mau-Nis.¡± Mau-Nis draws Teresa into a gentle hug. Stroking her hair, he allows Dr. Boyd to sob undisturbed for several moments. With hesitation, he broaches a difficult topic. ¡°How did you become heavy with N-Vorl¡¯s descendant?¡± Mau-Nis queries, his voice soft and reassuring. ¡°Did he force himself upon you¡­During the course of his duties?¡± Teresa draws back and blinks rapidly, staring up at Mau-Nis. The command leader regards her with a concerned expression, his arm firmly wrapped around Teresa¡¯s midsection. ¡°No¡­No¡­Nothing like that!¡± Teresa stammers. ¡°We¡­We made an arrangement. A pledge to each other¡­Aboard my vessel. As a scientist, I was curious. Curious, as to what kind of beings could be bred using both human and yautja DNA. And also¡­I needed companionship. My lover was dead. N-Vorl satisfied all of my needs. It was only supposed to be an experiment. I never believed¡­I would make it off of that ship alive. But, then¡­I started to feel something. Something I couldn¡¯t put into words. Just as quickly, it was all over. All I had left¡­Was Vor¡¯taalnis.¡± Mau-Nis releases Dr. Boyd¡¯s waist and steps back enough to gently touch her cheek. His eyes soften and he offers her a friendly smile. ¡°I only ask because¡­It is not unheard of for those of the higher caste to abuse those beneath them,¡± Mau-Nis says in a kind tone. ¡°N-Vorl is high-born¡­With a fiery temper. I wanted to be sure.¡± ¡°I am¡­Grateful for your concern, Mau-Nis,¡± Teresa says, returning his smile. ¡°It¡¯s very touching.¡± Lightly drawing Mau-Nis downward, Dr. Boyd kisses the side of his face. Mau-Nis is surprised by the gesture and turns into her kiss, his mandibles brushing Teresa¡¯s cheek. Her body shivers as past memories play as if on a reel. Mau-Nis is unable to keep his body from doing the same. He only hopes that Dr. Boyd has not observed his moment of emotional weakness. S1: Chapter 28: Decompression
Mau-Nis exits the research wing¡¯s observation room and marches with renewed purpose down the empty corridor. Activating his interface, Mau-Nis initiates contact with Leyyu. ¡°Leyyu¡­Find Kortuyil and meet me on the deck where we encountered the ooman attack vessels,¡± Mau-Nis chitters. ¡°All of our warriors have been accounted for. Yet, movement was detected. I believe your suspicions are correct, Leyyu. We are dealing with a rogue. A traitor. Everything is starting to make sense. At the time when you witnessed the mating with the ooman female¡ªNo hunter was in that section of the facility. We must confront this traitor and his ooman compatriots. The oomans may have shielding which blocks our ability to track them. Similar to the shielding they utilized on the science vessel¡­To hide the craft the ooman scientist used to escape. A gift? Possibly from our mysterious rogue. We¡¯ll perform a final sweep of the area. To ensure we haven¡¯t missed anything. Be on your guard. The traitor will have the same advantages you do.¡± ¡°Yes, Command Leader,¡± Leyyu responds over his own mask¡¯s interface. Mau-Nis¡¯ slowly removes his mask and the command leader¡¯s eyes harden with anger. - - Somewhere in the human sphere Brigadier General Rodrigo stands at parade rest before the main viewport of his attack vessel. Stars and minor planets stream past at tremendous speed. The Montag is hurtling as fast as it can towards the distressed research facility. There has been no communication with the station for nearly nineteen hours. And they are still at least thirteen hours away. ¡°Corporal Weston,¡± Rodrigo barks. ¡°Send a message to General Weyland. Tell him we will be approaching the airspace above Research Facility Thirteen in approximately thirteen hours. We will ascertain the situation and neutralize any threats to human life. Should we require assistance, we will remain in orbit around the station and only engage the enemy if absolutely necessary.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± Corporal Weston says in reply. Rodrigo shakes his head and sucks on his teeth. ¡°Thirteen freaking hours,¡± Rodrigo mutters. ¡°A lot can happen in thirteen hours.¡± - - Leyyu reaches the hangar where the ooman attack vessels are stored. Many of the ooman vessels were damaged or disabled during battle with the surprise yautja fleet. Only three of the ooman attack vessels made it back into the hangar¡ªor never made it out¡ªand are in salvageable condition. Kortuyil materializes beside Leyyu and glances from side to side. Though Kortuyil is blooded, he has only recently been given that honor, the hunter still displays some of his youthful curiosity. He surveys the damage to the ooman hangar with excitement and nervous energy. ¡°Where is Command Leader Mau-Nis?¡± Kortuyil questions. ¡°The command leader was detained,¡± Leyyu recounts. ¡°He ordered us to begin the sweep. I will look on that side¡­Nearest the damaged section of exterior wall. You check the other side. Command Leader Mau-Nis says to be watchful for anything out of the ordinary. There may be a rogue hunter feeding information to the oomans. The oomans appear to be using advanced shielding to hide the female scientist¡¯s location. Mau-Nis believes this to be a hybrid technology given to them by the traitor. If you find anything suspicious¡­Investigate it. Elder N-Vorl and Mau-Nis want this mission completed as quickly as possible. We cannot blow the station until the female scientist and the suspected traitor have been apprehended.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Kortuyil responds. Both warriors set about their task. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. - - Leyyu closes in on one of the damaged ooman ships. He angles his shoulder cannon at the flight window. A dead marine lies slumped over the damaged front window. Dried blood cakes the front of the vessel where the marine¡¯s life fluid and insides spilled freely out. Leyyu chitters and shakes his head. He moves further into the hangar. - - At the entrance to the hangar, a clawed hand presses a button on the outer keypad. The inner doors slide shut, locking Leyyu and Kortuyil inside the damaged hangar. Not long after, a terrible explosion rips through the transport hangar. Kortuyil, who managed to enter a side door before the explosion, is thrown back and slams into a shelf full of ooman implements. Kortuyil falls heavily to the floor and the shelf collapses on top of him. Leyyu is sucked out into space. - - Dr. Wessinger¡¯s office Teresa toys with images on Dr. Wessinger¡¯s computer, looking for any sign that Vor¡¯taalnis may still be on the station. The heat image taken from N-Vorl has done little good. The system is unable to find any remaining heat signature aboard which closely matches that of N-Vorl. Besides, of course, the thirteen yautja warriors under N-Vorl¡¯s command. There had been fifteen warriors when the yautja contingent first arrived. However, one yautja hunter was killed in the initial fighting and another during the rounding up of the oomans. Teresa casually glances across the room at N-Vorl. P¡¯taal and N-Vorl are animatedly discussing strategy near the biometric scanner. At nearly the same instant, a large explosion rocks the station. Teresa¡¯s brow creases and she turns the upper part of her body in the general direction of the explosion¡ªas if expecting to see through the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you gave the order to blow the station?!¡± Teresa cries. ¡°With us on it?!¡± N-Vorl¡¯s face hardens and he puts on his mask. Teresa is sure he is conferring with his hunters¡ªdetermining exactly which one of them screwed up. Teresa glances down at the computer in front of her. In the transport hangar, two heat signatures wink out. ¡°P¡¯taal¡­Come here,¡± Teresa yells. P¡¯taal approaches where Teresa sits and gazes down at her. The ooman''s eyes are wide and her body trembles ever so slightly. She points toward the computer screen. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mau-Nis say he was headed to the transport hangar to check for shielding and hidden vessels?¡± Teresa says in a panicked voice. P¡¯taal nods energetically. His hazel eyes study Teresa intently, before flicking over to the computer display. ¡°Yes,¡± P¡¯taal confirms. ¡°He took two hunters with him. Leyyu and Kortuyil! They were to report back if they found anything.¡± ¡°Well¡­Someone just exploded the transport hangar,¡± Teresa says. ¡°The system is performing an automatic lockdown on that entire section. To protect the station from decompression. I just watched two of your hunters die. They¡¯re gone. I can¡¯t tell from here who they were. Where is Mau-Nis?¡± N-Vorl steps closer to the desk and removes his mask. He makes brief eye contact with P¡¯taal before peering down at Teresa. The young leader¡¯s face is drawn with grief. ¡°I do not know,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°He does not respond. Nor, does he appear on my..." N-Vorl grows silent, realizing the effect his elaboration is having on his ooman lover. Teresa places a hand over the spot on the computer screen where the dual heat signatures were last recorded. Tears spring to her eyes and she shakes her head in disbelief. ¡°No. It can¡¯t be,¡± Teresa gasps. ¡°Mau-Nis¡­Is dead?¡± P¡¯taal lowers a hand to Teresa¡¯s shoulder and glances at N-Vorl. N-Vorl kneels beside Dr. Boyd and places his mask on the edge of the large wooden desk. Teresa¡¯s eyes are still fixed on the computer screen, her mouth drawn downward in a grim expression. N-Vorl gently grips Teresa¡¯s shoulders and turns her to face him. Pulling Teresa into a firm hug, he brushes a hand over her hair. Teresa returns his hug, tears streaming down her cheeks. Burying her face in N-Vorl¡¯s shoulder, she cries inconsolably. ¡°Mau-Nis is dead? How can that be?¡± Teresa sobs. ¡°What could have happened?¡± N-Vorl looks over at P¡¯taal, who only sighs. N-Vorl¡¯s face hardens with anger and determination. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I intend to find out,¡± N-Vorl growls. - - Human Sphere
Alterran Sector In orbit above the planet Celstus¡¯ ringed moon (Scientific designation: Declan) Starship Ortega General Erik Weyland is in an especially foul mood. After over thirty-four hours of brutal fighting, the enemy forces on Declan show no signs of relenting. Weapons platforms continue to fire, damaging his ships and killing his marines. Laser blasts from the planet¡¯s surface have already disabled two of his best ships: the Rubicon and the Flamboyant. Colonel Landry, commander of the Flamboyant, was the first of many casualties. Who are these beings? A marine approaches the brooding General Weyland, and snaps off a crisp salute. ¡°General Weyland, Sir,¡± the marine hollers over the surrounding noise. ¡°General Rodrigo sends word that the Montag is only thirteen hours out from Facility Thirteen. Following with rules of engagement, the general states he will only engage the enemy if absolutely necessary. He asks that we be ready to assist.¡± General Weyland smirks and turns away from the young marine. The older man¡¯s brow creases as he considers their predicament. ¡°Send a message of acknowledgment,¡± Weyland growls. ¡°We¡¯ll do what we can.¡± The marine sets off to obey the order. General Weyland peers at the forward view screen and wishes he had a big cigar to smoke. If there was ever a time that he needed one. It was now. S1: Chapter 29: Alive
Weyland Industries Rehabilitative Research Facility 13 Admin Corridor Wessinger¡¯s office Teresa climbs from the desk and backs away from it as if it is a snake ready to bite. The computer still flashes a warning; displaying an enlarged graphic of the damaged deck. The deck where Mau-Nis was killed. N-Vorl and P¡¯taal are once again across the room, debating their next moves. The sliding doors draw apart and Mau-Nis stumbles warily into the office. Fluorescent green blood coats the front of Mau-Nis chest and armor. There are even specks of it on his face, neck, and legs. Dr. Boyd rushes to the door to meet him. She uses her weight to support the leaning warrior. ¡°Mau-Nis!? You¡¯re alive! Thank goodness!¡± Teresa gushes. ¡°But how? What happened?¡± By now, P¡¯taal and N-Vorl are also by Mau-Nis¡¯ side. P¡¯taal relieves Dr. Boyd of Mau-Nis¡¯ bulk and leads the injured command leader to the couch. Mau-Nis waves P¡¯taal off as he drops down onto the cushions. ¡°The blood. Most of it¡­Is not mine,¡± Mau-Nis explains. ¡°I had returned to the ooman research corridor¡­When the explosion occurred. Leyyu and Kortuyil were conducting the search for possible shielded craft. I wanted to check out a theory which had been bothering me. But when I heard the explosion¡­And saw the damage¡­I made haste to the transport hangar. I was able to retrieve Kortuyil before the damaged sections were sealed off. Leyyu¡­Was blown out to space. I could not save him.¡± ¡°Oh¡­Mau-Nis,¡± Dr. Boyd says, gripping Mau-Nis¡¯ hand in both of her own. ¡°I am so sorry.¡± Mau-Nis only nods and turns to N-Vorl. ¡°I believe I know where we can find your son, Elder!¡± Mau-Nis chitters excitedly. ¡°My theory was correct. When viewing the schematics of the facility¡­I noticed that some junctions seemed out of alignment. There were parts of the walls and conduits which were missing. I have visited that area of the station. There is an entire corridor which does not appear on any schematic. It does not even show on the computer¡¯s sensors. Nor on my visual scanner. It is as if that part of the station is not there at all. I believe that is where Vor¡¯taalnis is.¡± The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. Teresa¡¯s heart leaps with joy and she squeezes Mau-Nis¡¯ hand. Mau-Nis struggles not to meet her gaze. Deception is not something the command leader enjoys. However, the situation has demanded it at almost every turn. When he finally does look at Teresa, her eyes are gleaming with unspoken happiness. Mau-Nis restrains himself from reaching out and touching her cheek. ¡°Where is this¡­Hidden corridor?¡± N-Vorl demands, his rounds eyes filled with wrath. ¡°Give me a moment to collect myself¡­And I will show you,¡± Mau-Nis exclaims. ¡°Carrying Kortuyil from the transport section to the ooman eating place was not an easy task. I will only need a moment.¡± Dr. Boyd continues to study Mau-Nis, her eyes never leaving his face. Mau-Nis gently removes Teresa¡¯s hands from around his own. He reaches out to P¡¯taal, who helps the command leader climb to his feet.
¡°Now, I am ready,¡± Mau-Nis declares boldly. N-Vorl points to Teresa and shakes his head. ¡°You will remain here!¡± N-Vorl says in a commanding voice. ¡°No¡­I will not!¡± Teresa yells back. P¡¯taal¡¯s eyes widen and he looks from N-Vorl to Dr. Boyd. Teresa¡¯s hands are clenched into fists at her hips and she glowers at N-Vorl. Mau-Nis observes Teresa in silence. ¡°Vor¡¯taalnis is my son too!¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°They tortured him in nearly the same way they tortured me. They kept us isolated. I rarely saw him. They wouldn¡¯t even allow me to nurse my own son properly. Vor¡¯taalnis almost died. No one will keep me from him again! If you¡¯re going to find my son¡­I¡¯m going with you.¡± P¡¯taal¡¯s expression becomes almost jovial as he turns to N-Vorl. Teresa¡¯s emotion and love for her son causes a shift in the big yautja¡¯s thinking. Maybe ooman females are a little crazy. But maybe they are only crazy for a good reason. N-Vorl bristles at the idea of having his orders countermanded. Even by someone he loves. The young Elder-Apparent peers at P¡¯taal, Mau-Nis, and Teresa in turn. He keeps his words official, in order to maintain an appearance of undisputed leadership. ¡°You will be permitted to come with us,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°But if there is any real danger¡­You will stay where I tell you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t make that promise,¡± Teresa says truthfully. ¡°Then, you will stay here!¡± N-Vorl retorts. Teresa sighs heavily and briefly drops her head. When she raises her head again, her mouth is drawn tightly shut and she blinks slowly. She meets N-Vorl¡¯s agitated gaze with fierce eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± Teresa says. ¡°Okay¡­What!?¡± N-Vorl insists, wanting to hear the promise from her lips. ¡°Okay¡­I will do as you ask,¡± Teresa says. The fierce look does not diminish off of the former scientist¡¯s face. N-Vorl is certain Teresa is planning something. He has seen this look before. However, time is getting short before they must blow the ooman station. The three yautja warriors and their ooman female companion head out to begin their search for Vor¡¯taalnis¡ªMau-Nis leading the way. S1: Chapter 30: Takes One To Know One
Nurse Lobeski, the former Earther cultist, has been left in charge of Vor¡¯taalnis. She glances down at the sleeping infant with an expression of disgust. Why Dr. Wessinger doesn¡¯t just kill the horrid creature, Nurse Lobeski will never understand. The bastard alien, with its vile mixture of both human and alien features, is an affront to everything humans have fought and died for. To think that a human would lie with such beasts? Would betray their own kind to hide so blatant a sin? Nurse Lobeski¡¯s blood figuratively boils at the prospect of Dr. Boyd having intercourse with any of the ugly creatures she witnessed infiltrating the facility. The lying whore had known the beasts were coming. Why else would she have remained silent? Taking everything they could dish out. Refusing to acknowledge the aliens¡¯ very existence. She had been holding out for a rescue. The lying whore had betrayed her own kind to the enemy. For the first time in years, Nurse Lobeski regrets leaving her Earther faith. At least the Earthers understood what it meant to be human. What it meant to preserve the true essence of humanity. Mankind does not belong in space. Mankind¡¯s place is among the flora and fauna of the planet from which they originated. Mankind¡¯s place is Earth. Dreaming of other worlds, and wandering amongst the stars is the very reason such abominations are even possible. Mankind should stay where they belong. Glancing down at Vor¡¯taalnis, Nurse Lobeski hovers her hand over the mask feeding sedation fumes into the infant¡¯s oddly shaped nose and mouth. It would be so easy to stop the infant¡¯s breathing altogether. All it would take, is a simple pinch of the hose. - - The hallway ahead splits into three separate junctions, and Mau-Nis reaches out his hand for the others to stop. N-Vorl steps beside Mau-Nis and gazes at his second-in-command. ¡°Here?¡± N-Vorl questions. ¡°No,¡± Mau-Nis says quietly. ¡°But just ahead¡­To the right¡­Is where the shielding begins. Watch my hand. Use the filter on your visual scanner and you will see what I mean.¡± Mau-Nis takes a few steps and enters the hallway to their right. He extends his hand forward. As N-Vorl watches, Mau-Nis¡¯ hand slowly disappears¡ªthe further out the command leader sticks his hand. N-Vorl nods his head in acknowledgment. ¡°Yes. I see what you mean,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°P¡¯taal¡­You will remain at this end of the corridor. There may be other oomans in hiding. Seek them out. Teresa, you will stay close to P¡¯taal. In case¡ª,¡± ¡°No!¡± Teresa exclaims, cutting N-Vorl off. ¡°I told you before¡­I want to be there when you find my son!¡± ¡°And I told you¡­That if you could not obey my orders¡­You were to stay behind!¡± N-Vorl growls angrily. ¡°You agreed that you would remain where I tell you!¡± ¡°You said¡­If there was any real danger!¡± Teresa reminds him. ¡°There is no danger here. We haven¡¯t seen a single person since we came down to this level. You simply don¡¯t wish me to go. I told you before, N-Vorl! No one will keep me from my son! Not even you!¡± The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
Under his mask, P¡¯taal blanches. Worry fills the warrior¡¯s heart as he imagines the fury coursing through N-Vorl. He is grateful that they are all masked¡ªwith the exception of the ooman female. It is a look he would not wish to have turned his way. N-Vorl¡¯s father, N¡¯bril, is well known for his reputation as a fearsome brawler. It was a brawl between N¡¯bril and an elder¡¯s son which ended his own bid to become Clan Elder. Killing the son of an elder, no matter how valid the reason, is never a good idea. From what P¡¯taal has heard and personally observed, N-Vorl¡¯s wrath can be just as volatile. Taking a step toward Teresa, N-Vorl lowers his face nearly level to hers. Teresa stiffens but doesn¡¯t back down. Air hisses from N-Vorl¡¯s mask as he removes it from his face. Teresa swallows hard as N-Vorl¡¯s eyes narrow and his mandibles flare open. ¡°You will stay¡­Right here!¡± N-Vorl hisses, pointing with a clawed finger toward the metal floor. ¡°Hell, I will!¡± Teresa hisses back. ¡°You forget, N-Vorl! We all made an agreement back on the California. We are all equals. No threats. No pulling rank. That¡¯s what we all agreed to. What happened between us¡­All of this¡­Your new title¡­None of that matters. You, me, P¡¯taal, Mau-Nis¡­We made it out of that ship alive because we worked as a team. We¡¯ve known you since you were Elder Glandis¡¯ little grunt! So stop being such an asshole! It¡¯s not a good look!¡± N-Vorl stares at Teresa with an expression of utter disbelief and shock. P¡¯taal looks anywhere but in their direction. However, Mau-Nis absently places a hand at the front of his mask as if stifling a laugh. N-Vorl catches the slight movement and shoots Mau-Nis a harsh glare. Mau-Nis straightens up, but the laughter is still bubbling within him. N-Vorl takes a deep breath and his eyes soften. He offers Teresa a wily smirk. ¡°From what I understand of oomans¡­It takes one to know one,¡± N-Vorl retorts. ¡°Huh?¡± Teresa says, her eyes growing wide. ¡°Did you just call me an asshole?¡± N-Vorl laughs loudly and turns on his heels. Before he replaces his mask, he hollers back over his right shoulder¡ªin Teresa¡¯s own voice. ¡°What do you think?¡± Teresa seethes silently, watching N-Vorl stalk arrogantly up the hallway. She sucks on her inner jaw, contemplating all of the ways she can get even. Mau-Nis approaches and grips her by the elbow. Teresa stops her scheming long enough to peer up at Mau-Nis. N-Vorl¡¯s second in command nods his head in the direction of their departing leader. With a head nod of her own, Teresa follows Mau-Nis. She looks back once and P¡¯taal raises his hand in acknowledgment. The lone yautja begins his search of the rooms on that end of the corridor. - - Fifteen minutes later Mau-Nis has since gone off to search elsewhere, leaving N-Vorl and Teresa alone together. N-Vorl has not said a word since his quip moments earlier. It is obvious he is still angry with her. Teresa increases her walking speed in order to match his swift gait.
¡°N-Vorl wait,¡± Teresa cries, gripping his right elbow. ¡°N-Vorl¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± The yautja leader halts and turns slightly in Teresa¡¯s direction. His movements are so swift that Teresa is forced to take two steps backward. N-Vorl once again removes his mask and places it at his back. Gripping Teresa¡¯s shoulders in his strong hands, he pulls her toward him. He kisses her firmly. Withdrawing slowly, he keeps his mouth only inches from hers. ¡°Do not question me in such a way again,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°I did not ask you to stay behind because I am Elder. I asked you to stay behind for your own safety. If the ones who tormented you have hidden themselves down here¡­Who is to say, they will not attempt to harm you again? Next time, they may simply choose to kill you where you stand. You know too much about what went on here. They cannot afford to let you live. I was only thinking of you.¡± Teresa stands on tiptoe and brings their mouths back into contact. N-Vorl drops his hands from Teresa¡¯s shoulders and places them at the small of her back. Tears slide down Teresa¡¯s cheeks and she cups N-Vorl¡¯s face with both hands. The scent of her emotion overwhelms N-Vorl¡¯s senses and he gently removes her hands from his face. Kissing the palms of her hands, N-Vorl peers at Teresa with half-lidded eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go get our son!¡± N-Vorl says with a sneer. S1: Chapter 31: Of Monster Maze
Human Sphere Six hours out from Weyland Industries Rehab Facility 13 The U.S.S. Montag General Rodrigo strolls onto the bridge and crosses to the command chair. He sits down with an angry scowl and turns to his left. ¡°Corporal Remar¡­Update!¡± Rodrigo barks. At the navigation console, Corporal Jim Remar maneuvers the tobacco in his mouth to underneath his bottom lip. ¡°We will be approaching Weyland Station Thirteen in approximately five hours and fifty-three minutes, General. Still no communication. On subspace channels or any other frequency. It¡¯s like they¡¯re dead in the water.¡± ¡°I sincerely hope not, corporal,¡± General Rodrigo barks. ¡°Otherwise, we came all this way for nothing. I don¡¯t know about you, son¡­But, I¡¯m a fighting man. And the best fighting¡­Seems to be behind us. Let¡¯s hope what¡¯s ahead is equally as exhilarating.¡± Corporal Remar laughs and sucks on the tobacco juices threatening to run over his lip. Tobacco is frowned on by most commanding officers--and the official regulations. However, General Rodrigo is not your typical commanding officer. A man with many vices, Rodrigo is willing to overlook a little chew. One hand washes the other. ¡°Freaking A, Sir. Freaking A,¡± Corporal Remar replies with a chuckle. "I didn''t join the colonial marines to watch grass grow. I joined to fight." General Rodrigo''s eyes narrow and he grins mischievously. Words to live by. - - Mau-Nis completes a search of the last room in his designated area of the corridor. Not a single ooman has made an appearance since the party entered this section. The command leader communicates his intention to join N-Vorl and Teresa via his mask interface. P¡¯taal also responds, his search completed as well. However, P¡¯taal remains where he is, guarding the entrance to the shielded corridor. Mau-Nis catches up to N-Vorl and Teresa at what appears to be a large single door camouflaged into the wall. The only clues that a secret door exists is the keypad underneath a locked cage and the shape of a large square carved into the wall. This must surely be where they are keeping the elder¡¯s son. Mau-Nis removes his mask and steps beside Dr. Boyd. The doctor has the palm of one hand resting against the metal door and she appears to be listening intently for sounds coming from the other side. Mau-Nis¡¯ superior hearing tells him that if there is anyone on the other side of that door, the rescue party will be unable to hear them. The area has been soundproofed. ¡°How do we get in there without alerting Doctor We¡ª¡±, Mau-Nis falters at the doctor¡¯s name. ¡°Without alerting the ooman doctor to our presence? If we simply blow off the door, we might injure the childling. Or they may harm Vor¡¯taalnis in retaliation. What is the plan, Elder?¡± N-Vorl opens his mouth to reply, but Teresa grips his arm protector and tugs on it as if she is a child seeking attention. N-Vorl turns to her with a peevish expression. Teresa simply points at the ceiling. Mau-Nis and N-Vorl follow her pointing and then stare at each other in bewilderment. Dr. Boyd rolls her eyes and sighs deeply. A vivid memory flashes across her mind. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. - - The U.S.S California (more than two years previous) ¡°You recognize where we are?¡± Teresa says incredulously. ¡°How can you know where we are through all of¡­This?¡± Harold keeps his voice low and continues to peep through a small slit between the two folds of the organic Judas material. ¡°I used to be an engineer. Schematics and such are second-nature. I can tell where we are just by the number of rivets, bolts, and screws in an area of wall¡­Or a particular scuff on the floor.¡± Harold waits until Teresa has a significant amount of material cut away before following her in. ¡°Keep going until you reach a bend in the corridor. About three feet after the bend¡­You¡¯ll feel a grate on the right side of the wall. Once you feel that¡­Use my knife to loosen the screws and open it up. We can crawl through the ducting to the transport deck. There are a few spots that might be a little tight, but most should fit a person okay.¡± - ¡°This is it. There¡¯s a door about ten feet that way,¡± Harold says and points a finger to the right. ¡°It leads to the outside. I hope I have the right access keys. If not, I may have to find a way to disable the keypad or blow the door. And I don¡¯t know if we have that kind of time. Doesn¡¯t seem to be any real Judas activity on this level, but I¡¯m not taking any chances.¡± Plopping down on his butt, Harold pulls back a large foot and kicks the grating. After three kicks, the grate comes detached and falls to the floor below. The noise causes both Teresa and Harold to flinch; but it can¡¯t be helped. ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± Harold says. He reclines his head back and grins up into Teresa¡¯s face. Dr. Boyd throws decorum out the window and wraps Harold in a bear hug. ¡°Harold, be careful,¡± Teresa whispers. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there.¡± Harold leans up and kisses Teresa¡¯s cheek. He locks eyes with her as he draws away. ¡°I know¡­That¡¯s why I¡¯m going first,¡± Harold says in a soft voice. - ¡°The ductwork,¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°If there¡¯s ductwork¡­There¡¯s ventilation. Air shafts. We can crawl through them. Like the Judases when they attacked us in the lab. We can drop down right on top of whoever''s in there.¡±
¡°Are you forgetting something?¡± N-Vorl says with some skepticism. ¡°That didn¡¯t work so well for the Judases. You do remember us wiping them out?¡± ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s because we knew they were coming,¡± Teresa protests. ¡°We were prepared for them. Dr. Wessinger and her team¡­They won¡¯t be expecting us.¡± Teresa removes the .38 pistol from underneath the back of her blouse and checks it for functionality. Mau-Nis smirks at the size of her weapon and N-Vorl shakes his head. ¡°Maybe you should have brought the larger weapon?¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°Similar to the ones we used on the science vessel.¡± Teresa contorts her face in a ¡°Nah,¡± kind of way and shakes her head. She brandishes the pistol and turns it in the light, visually inspecting it. Her expression turns ominous. ¡°I¡¯m guessing Dr. Wessinger is a history nut¡­Found this in her bottom drawer,¡± Teresa says. ¡°My grandfather had one of these. They called it a .38 Special. Which is really funny because it actually shoots a .357 caliber bullet. Pellet, to you. Anyway, they call it a .38 special because¡­As long as you know what you¡¯re doing¡­You¡¯re guaranteed to hit whatever you¡¯re aiming at. Of course, if you¡¯re a lousy shot. It won¡¯t matter what caliber weapon you use. It¡¯s a lot more accurate than that overpowered cannon you carry, N-Vorl. I won¡¯t risk hitting Vor¡¯taalnis. It¡¯ll get the job done.¡± Mau-Nis ventures a statement as he studies Teresa very carefully. ¡°For a scientist¡­You know a lot about weapons, Dr. Boyd,¡± Mau-Nis says, tilting his head inquisitively. ¡°My grandfather was a gun enthusiast,¡± Teresa says with a smirk. ¡°He collected weapons in much the same way you collect skulls or other trophies. When he died, his collection went to my father. If I wasn¡¯t studying for finals¡­Or learning Infotech¡­I was shooting the nuts off of squirrels. That and Richard taught me everything he could. Yes, Mau-Nis. I know a lot about weapons.¡± N-Vorl exchanges a brief look with Mau-Nis and then replaces his mask. The command leader follows N-Vorl¡¯s lead and puts on his own mask. Teresa moves to follow N-Vorl but Mau-Nis grips her elbow. He shakes his head and gently guides Teresa behind him. Teresa does not protest. The three figures move down the hall, searching for a good place to entering the ventilation shafts. S1: Chapter 32: Terminated
Nurse Lobeski is adjusting the breathing mask on Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ face when she hears a faint rattle above her head. Placing the slumbering infant on a nearby crate, Nurse Lobeski stands to her full height and gazes up at the ceiling. ¡°Did you hear that, Dr. Wessinger?¡± Nurse Lobeski crows in a choked voice. Dr. Wessinger, who is sitting cross-legged a few feet away¡ªhands outstretched in a gesture of meditation¡ªonly casually glances at the former cultist. Paranoia is why Lobeski was chosen for this particular assignment. Paranoid individuals tend to distrust everyone, and are good at keeping secrets. On the other hand, it also makes them jumpy and useless as hell. Dr. Wessinger goes back to her mediation as if Nurse Lobeski never spoke. Wessinger¡¯s two guards peer at Nurse Lobeski with overt loathing. Why they were ordered to take this old bag along¡ªinstead of that babe of an orderly¡ªneither of them will ever understand. Perhaps, jealousy on the part of Dr. Wessinger. Being stuck down here with two old hens;¡ªinstead of one hen and a hot lay¡ªnot cool. But then again, sharing the same woman can be a hairy business. The taller of the two guards moves to refill his canteen. A metallic slice fills the air and the guard¡¯s hand spins away from the rest of his arm. The man follows his severed arm with wide eyes, shock causing him to shriek like a teenage girl. Before much of the scream has left his throat, Mau-Nis¡¯ arm blade severs the guard¡¯s head cleanly. The stump above the decapitated guard¡¯s shoulders spurts blood all over his companion. The second guard lifts his weapon, but is too late. Mau-Nis stabs the man through his chest, lifting him high into the air. Blood erupts from the guard¡¯s mouth and his eyes roll up into the back of his head. Mau-Nis hurls the body away and turns to gauge the action around him. - - At nearly the same instant that Mau-Nis engages the two guards, Teresa peeks around several storage containers and catches sight of Nurse Lobeski. Due to the angle of her position, Teresa is unable to view Dr. Wessinger. However, she knows the doctor is there¡ªthanks to Nurse Lobeski¡¯s shout in the doctor¡¯s direction. Teresa shifts her gaze to Vor¡¯taalnis, who is now situated on a crate to Nurse Lobeski¡¯s left. Her heart sinks when Nurse Lobeski takes the infant up in her arms and grips him tightly to her chest. A moment later, Mau-Nis attacks the first guard. Nurse Lobeski immediately wrenches the mask from Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ face and attempts to use the hose connected to the mask to strangle him. She wraps the hose once around the slumbering childling¡¯s neck before Teresa realizes what is going on and springs into action. ¡°Nooo!¡± Teresa hollers. Nurse Lobeski is caught by surprise. Her grip on the hose loosens and she whirls in Dr. Boyd¡¯s direction. Teresa raises her pistol and levels it at Nurse Lobeski¡¯s forehead. Her voice becomes menacing. ¡°Put¡­My son¡­Down, you crazed Earther idiot!¡± Teresa roars. Teresa stalks closer, her eyes never leaving Nurse Lobeski¡¯s pallid face. The former cultist simply doubles down her efforts and attempts to tighten the hose around Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ throat. Against her better judgment, but lacking options, Teresa pulls the trigger. Nurse Lobeski¡¯s head snaps back, as the bullet enters her brain and exits out of the back of her skull¡ª in a spray of bone, blood, and gray matter. Teresa lunges forward, hoping to catch Vor¡¯taalnis before he can strike the floor. She is unprepared for the bullet which whizzes above her head, riffling her hair and sending tufts of it into the air. Altering her trajectory, Teresa hits the floor and rolls. Once she is on the floor, she glances up to see who fired on her. Wessinger. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The cruel doctor now stands above the very dead Nurse Lobeski and the sedated Vor¡¯taalnis. Thankfully, Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ blankets¡ªand Lobeski¡¯s dead body¡ªcushioned his fall to the metal floor. Such was the cultist¡¯s death grip on her helpless ward. However, Teresa still worries for her son. He isn¡¯t out of danger yet. Not with Wessinger so close. ¡°Leave him alone, Wessinger!¡± Teresa says, turning her weapon on the researcher. Wessinger brandishes her own weapon and points it directly at Vor¡¯taalnis. She smirks demonically in Dr. Boyd¡¯s direction. ¡°Or what?!¡± Wessinger challenges. ¡°You¡¯ll tell your yautja friends to murder me?¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes widen and her mouth drops open. ¡°You knew?!¡± Teresa says in disbelief. ¡°Weyland Industries has known about the yautja for nearly a hundred years,¡± Wessinger laughs. ¡°Since they completely destroyed their pyramid in Antarctica. Leaving a single witness alive. They have a bad habit of doing that. Women mostly. I wonder why.¡± ¡°So¡­If you knew¡­Why torture me and my son?¡± Teresa cries, emotion choking her voice. ¡°Because¡­We were hoping you could tell us more,¡± Wessinger hisses. ¡°What we didn¡¯t count on¡­Was them wanting you back so badly that they¡¯d mount a rescue effort. We underestimated them.¡± Teresa releases a deep sigh and lowers her head. ¡°If you only knew. This wasn¡¯t a rescue effort,¡± Teresa laughs sardonically. ¡°They came because I knew too damn much. But yeah¡­You underestimated the yautja big time.¡± Teresa jerks her gun threateningly. Her eyes lock threateningly on Wessinger, and she readies her finger to pull the trigger a second time. ¡°Put the weapon down, Dr. Wessinger,¡± Teresa warns. ¡°You¡¯re a woman. They won¡¯t kill you if you¡¯re unarmed. Just put the weapon down. Please. Let me take my son¡­And leave. You don¡¯t have to die, Dr. Wessinger.¡± ¡°And lose my bargaining chip,¡± Dr. Wessinger says with a sarcastic laugh. ¡°I think not. I think I¡¯ll take my hostage and¡ª" The words are not quite out of Dr. Wessinger¡¯s mouth when N-Vorl¡¯s wrist blades erupt from the front of her blouse. Wessinger¡¯s eyes widen and she opens her mouth to scream. No words are able to come, as blood pours from between her thin lips. Even Teresa is in shock, watching Wessinger be lifted into the air.
N-Vorl materializes and Wessinger grips the two metallic points jutting from her chest. The researcher¡¯s eyes flutter closed and her head lolls forward. Without much ceremony, N-Vorl grips the older woman¡¯s throat and retracts his wrist blades from her back. Releasing her throat, he allows Dr. Wessinger¡¯s body to fall to the floor. Teresa watches as N-Vorl crosses to where his son lies. Crouching low, N-Vorl removes Nurse Lobeski¡¯s arm from around the slumbering infant. He gathers up Vor¡¯taalnis and pulls the blanket from the childling¡¯s face. N-Vorl''s eyes fall to the partially ooman nose on Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ face and his pulse quickens. There is no way they will be able to pass this childling off as yautja. They will have to find another explanation. Glancing at Teresa, N-Vorl notices that she has not moved and is staring at him oddly. Sizing up his reaction to their childling? Or something else? N-Vorl carefully maneuvers Vor¡¯taalnis so that he is cradled in the crook of one arm. The other hand, he offers to Teresa. She hesitates, and N-Vorl turns his hand fully palm up. Finally, Teresa moves in their direction. Crawling toward N-Vorl and kneeling beside him, Teresa peers down at Vor¡¯taalnis¡ªwho is still sleeping. N-Vorl envelopes Teresa in his muscular arm and draws her close. Teresa sobs and caresses Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ cheek. The childling¡¯s brow knits and he makes a noise similar to an infant¡¯s cry and a yautja¡¯s chitter. The sound baffles N-Vorl, who stares down at Vor¡¯taalnis with curiosity. He is even more surprised when Vor¡¯taalnis opens his eyes. Large green eyes meeting his father¡¯s for the first time in his short but turbulent life. The childling seems to understand the significance of this moment, blinking up at N-Vorl. One eye slowly slides shut in what could be a wink, but is really an involuntary reflex caused by the heavy sedation he has been under. N-Vorl laughs at the gesture and turns to Teresa with a large yautja smile. Teresa still observes N-Vorl with a small degree of suspicion. N-Vorl can sense the distrust under the surface of her gaze. He releases her shoulder and slides his hand under her chin. Kissing Teresa gently, N-Vorl attempts to reassure her that all is well. Teresa loosens up and throws her arms around both her lover and her child. N-Vorl smiles down at his infant childling with paternal pride. Across the room, Mau-Nis stands with his arm blade still drawn, a sorrowful expression on his masked face. S1: Chapter 33: Not Enough
N-Vorl unceremoniously shoots off the door to the hidden chamber using dual shoots from his plasmacaster. P¡¯taal, who is making his way down the corridor, halts his progress. He chitters excitedly upon catching sight of his future elder and Mau-Nis. Not that he had any doubt they would be victorious against the vile ooman doctor and her contingent of incompetent ooman guards. Teresa is the last to emerge, Vor¡¯taalnis nestled securely in her arms. P¡¯taal goes to her with a mild expression of curiosity. He has never seen the offspring of an ooman and a yautja. Are they much different than those of a natural yautja? P¡¯taal stares down at Vor¡¯taalnis, as Teresa draws back the blanket enough to allow the yautja warrior to see. The childling looks no different than a pure yautja, with the exception of the ooman nose at the center of its face. Long thick hair follicles; round eyes; tiny mandibles; small clawed hands and feet; and leathery skin¡ªrather than the soft skin of an ooman. Nearly everything is yautja. P¡¯taal tilts his head in confusion. He looks from N-Vorl to Teresa. ¡°He is¡­Very yautja,¡± P¡¯taal says with uncertainty. Teresa says nothing. However, the true meaning behind P¡¯taal¡¯s words is clear. But not yautja enough. She covers Vor¡¯taalnis back up and pulls him tighter to her chest. P¡¯taal realizes he has said something offensive, however well-meaning, and opens his mouth to speak. He refrains, watching Teresa¡¯s solemn expression. ¡°Can we go now?¡± Teresa intones in a dry voice. ¡°This part of the station gives me the creeps. Besides, we have a demolition to prepare for.¡± Mau-Nis turns to observe Teresa. The ooman scientist¡¯s demeanor has been more than subdued since Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ rescue. Something is very wrong. N-Vorl starts off down the corridor at a confident pace. P¡¯taal offers Teresa a smile and touches her shoulder lightly. Teresa nods but does not return his smile. She looks down at the slumbering infant in her arms. P¡¯taal turns to follow N-Vorl at a comparable gait. Mau-Nis stays behind. He gently grips Dr. Boyd¡¯s left elbow. When Teresa¡¯s gaze meets Mau-Nis¡¯ her eyes are moist with tears. ¡°My son may look like a yautja...But he will never be one,¡± Teresa utters in a soft voice. Mau-Nis does not agree or disagree. He leads the lover of his future elder down the corridor without a single word. - - Administrative Corridor Dr. Wessinger¡¯s Office Teresa solemnly nurses Vor¡¯taalnis while N-Vorl converses with P¡¯taal and Mau-Nis in the hall. Understandably, N-Vorl¡¯s companions are worried about what will come after the mission. Smuggling Teresa and Vor¡¯taalnis onto the yautja flagship will not be an easy task. In fact, it will be next to impossible. Teresa heaves an exhausted sigh and strokes Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ face with her free hand. She leans forward and kisses his tiny forehead. Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ brow knits and he opens one eye. A tiny chitter escapes the childling¡¯s lips as he breaks suction and looks up into his mother¡¯s face. Teresa¡¯s heart breaks staring into the eyes of her strange child. Neither human, nor yautja; Vor¡¯taalnis truly has no place in the world. And it is all her fault. As if being responsible for the deaths of over three-hundred humans, aboard the California, hadn¡¯t been enough. Now, by bringing this childling into the world, she has condemned him as well. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Vor¡¯taalnis,¡± Teresa laments. ¡°I didn¡¯t think. Like with your father¡­I needed to fill a void. At first, I was scared. But later¡­I wanted you so much. And now, that I have you¡­I realize how wrong that was. But, I will always love you, Vor¡¯taalnis. Always. We¡¯ve been through so much together. Mommy will never let anyone separate us again. I will die before I let that happen. I promise.¡± Dr. Boyd kisses Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ forehead a second time. The doors slide open behind her and Teresa turns, expecting to see N-Vorl. Instead, she makes eye contact with Mau-Nis. The command leader stops only a couple of steps into the doorway, taking in Teresa¡¯s partial nudity. Though he is masked, his eyes drop to the former scientist¡¯s chest mounds. Teresa tosses her hair over one shoulder and draws up one side of her blouse¡ªpartially obscuring her exposed chest. She is mindful not to jostle Vor¡¯taalnis or appear too easily offended. The childling is still attempting to nurse. It may be a while before she can feed him again. And Mau-Nis is not a threat. Mau-Nis casually removes his mask but remains where he is. ¡°We are almost ready to begin the final sequence to destroy the facility,¡± Mau-Nis says in a voice which fails to betray the true depth of his feeling. ¡°I could use your assistance purging the data from the station¡¯s computers. Like you did¡­Aboard the California.¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ use of the name for her previous vessel catches Dr. Boyd by surprise. She hadn¡¯t believed the yautja cared to memorize the names of their adversaries. She offers Mau-Nis a weak smile and adjusts Vor¡¯taalnis in the crook of her arm. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Okay. Sure,¡± Teresa replies. ¡°I¡¯ll be finished in a few minutes.¡± For what seems like an eternity, Dr. Boyd and Mau-Nis stare at each other from across the room. The command leader eventually nods and exits the office. Teresa¡¯s heart races and she swallows hard¡ªhoping to alleviate the emotions hammering at her consciousness. - - N-Vorl enters the office just as Teresa is laying Vor¡¯taalnis down to sleep. He sweeps into the room and heads directly for Dr. Boyd. Gripping her around the waist, he turns her to face him. Teresa¡¯s eyes widen as he kisses her intensely. ¡°N-Vorl¡ª,¡± Teresa begins. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m supposed to be helping Mau-Nis purge the station¡¯s data before we depart. I have to go.¡±
Teresa moves to free herself from N-Vorl, but he refuses to let her go so easily. Caressing her cheek with a clawed hand, he fixes his green-eyed gaze on her amused face. ¡°Mau-Nis can wait a while longer,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°There is an important matter for us to discuss. You have spoken to me very little since we returned with our son. I want to know why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to talk about,¡± Teresa says, turning her head. N-Vorl promptly uses a hand to return Teresa¡¯s face to its former position. He offers Dr. Boyd a slow one-eyed wink. Teresa¡¯s mouth forms a wide smile and she narrows her eyes. ¡°Try,¡± N-Vorl says with absolute sincerity. Teresa sighs and toys with the mesh beneath N-Vorl¡¯s right pectoral muscle. She drops her eyes¡ªsince he will not allow her to turn her head. ¡°It was the way you looked at Vor¡¯taalnis¡­When you first saw his face,¡± Teresa says. ¡°And the way that P¡¯taal reacted as well. The very thing which endeared my son to me¡­Which made me truly accept him as my own¡­Has separated him from those he should call his kin. Humans will never accept him. We are still quite primitive. Despite all of our technological advances; we haven¡¯t quite figured out how to stomp out bigotry. But, what of your kind, N-Vorl? Could they ever accept one such as Vor¡¯taalnis? Do you remember what I told you, N-Vorl? Aboard the science vessel? All it takes is one gene¡ª.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± N-Vorl admits. ¡°I remember. It was before we made our pact. Before we performed the ritual. Before we¡­Made¡­Love. I remember.¡± ¡°I think we made a mistake,¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°How do we fix it? Can we ever be a family? Or¡­¡± Teresa is unable to finish her statement. N-Vorl cups her face between his hands and lowers his face to barely inches above hers. ¡°If there is a way¡­I will see to it,¡± N-Vorl says confidently. Teresa wraps her arms around N-Vorl¡¯s neck and kisses him fiercely. The future leader enfolds her waist and pretends he will never let her go. ¡°I have to go,¡± Teresa says, gently prying herself from N-Vorl¡¯s grasp. ¡°Yes,¡± N-Vorl agrees. Teresa¡¯s stomach drops as N-Vorl lowers his head and rubs her cheek with his own. She averts her eyes as he separates and gazes down at her face. Guilt eats away at Teresa¡¯s consciousness. While she loves N-Vorl very much, her soul now aches for another. Is it possible to love two beings equally? Is it fair? Before the crash-landing of the California, she would have believed such a love nearly impossible. Nevertheless, she has experienced it not once but twice. Glancing at N-Vorl, Teresa thinks back to their first kiss. How awkward and almost dangerous it had been. Her eyes calculating the precise location to place her mouth; her hands at the small of N-Vorl¡¯s back; heart racing in her chest. She had expected N-Vorl to push her away. Instead, he had caved to her sensual demands. With extreme vigor. No longer had there been any doubt. They were both madly in lust. Maybe they had been from the start.
N-Vorl¡¯s volatile nature made it easy for anyone to underestimate his intentions. Teresa had always suspected the reason for his marked attention to duty. It had never been about duty at all. From the first moment he¡¯d viewed her in the showers, N-Vorl was no longer the same. Even if he chose to ignore the impulses flooding his thoughts and his body. Staying close to her, for the sake of duty, became nothing more than a clever cover for what he had truly felt inside. But Mau-Nis is a mystery. His sudden attention to her has caught Teresa by surprise. What are we all; but a bundle of nerves, impulses, and various personalities? A xenophobe might look at a yautja and think they are the worst thing to happen to mankind. As was the case with Nurse Lobeski. However, in the farthest reaches of space¡ªduring her darkest hours¡ªTeresa had managed to find love. In the arms of a being, she had sworn she hated. To find love in another, such as Mau-Nis, is not such a leap. Teresa¡¯s mind screams with indecision. Why now? When everything is finally falling back into place. Why these feelings? How can they be this strong? Could Dr. Wessinger¡¯s dream torture have turned off something within her? Or turned something on? The constant visions of N-Vorl¡ªstabbing her over and over. She has tried hard to push them down and away. Yet, from the moment Mau-Nis parted her blouse; straightened her hair; and comforted her¡ªTeresa has felt a strong urge to make love to him. She has no wish to hurt N-Vorl. She wants her son to know and love his father. However, her desire to feel Mau-Nis¡¯ pressure on her body is also great. To feel his hands on her, and to have him enter her. Images such as these have filled her mind since Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ rescue. Unlike N-Vorl, Mau-Nis does not have the gene for excessive pheromone production. So why is she so attracted to him? Dr. Boyd offers N-Vorl a tiny smile and takes a backward step. She bites down on her lower lip. N-Vorl grips Teresa¡¯s hand. He kisses the palm, raising his eyes to meet her gaze. ¡°You are still worried,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°You do not believe I can save you from the council¡¯s judgment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll always be worried, N-Vorl,¡± Teresa replies. ¡°I worry for you and Vor¡¯taalnis¡­For P¡¯taal and Mau-Nis. What will become of us all¡­If the council discovers anything which has transpired today? It would have been better¡­If you had never found me.¡± N-Vorl reaches for Teresa, but she smoothly steps away and shakes her head. N-Vorl''s brow creases and his green eyes study Teresa''s face and body language. She is beyond agitated. Teresa''s stiffened movements are reminiscent of a vildif beast mother sensing the approach of a predator--and having nowhere to run. ¡°Not now,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m sorry, N-Vorl. Tell your hunters to be ready. I have to go.¡± Teresa rushes from the office without another word. She swipes her small tool bag from Wessinger¡¯s large desk as she passes it. N-Vorl watches her leave with a heavy heart. After a moment, he crosses to where Vor¡¯taalnis lies playing with his toes. Reaching down and scooping up his infant son, N-Vorl stares into eyes the same shade of green as his own. A large yautja smile is etched on N-Vorl''s visage as he brings Vor¡¯taalnis close enough to kiss the tiny nose at the center of his son''s chunky face. Vor¡¯taalnis performs his usual chitter-giggle and toys with the beaded braids on his father¡¯s head. Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ hair is quite long as well, seeming to grow almost an inch a day. His hair swings slightly as he moves his head from side to side trying to see N-Vorl¡¯s face. N-Vorl continues to smile proudly at his child¡ªthe first of his descendants. S1: Chapter 34: Why Am I Here?
Station Operations hub
Teresa arrives to find Mau-Nis already hard at work behind the station¡¯s main console. Remembering their awkward encounter, less than thirty minutes before, Teresa adjusts her blouse before approaching the command leader. Mau-Nis lifts his masked face as she nears. The large yautja seems nervous, his head tilted at an angle. Dr. Boyd slips silently behind the console and begins inputting commands. Mau-Nis continues to watch her discreetly. The command leader¡¯s solitary hand flexes. He considers covering Teresa¡¯s hand and begging her to stop. To stop long enough to allow him to caress her lips, the way he has seen N-Vorl do several times. He settles for simply resting his hand over hers¡ªdrawing a surprised look from the ooman doctor. Mau-Nis removes his mask and places it beside him on the console. ¡°Your son¡­I can see that you love him very much,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°How can this be? Do you not see him¡­As the cause of all of your suffering?¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes become moist with tears and she shakes her head vigorously. Her voice reflects the depth of her disbelief. ¡°No. No. Never,¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°I could never think that. I love my son. It doesn¡¯t matter that Vor¡¯taalnis doesn¡¯t look at all like me. In fact, as a scientist¡­I¡¯m rather intrigued by that fact. I was always more concerned with his safety. Everything else be damned. I would have given my very life for Vor¡¯taalnis. If that was what it took to get him off of this station.¡± Mau-Nis smiles and removes his hand from Dr. Boyd¡¯s. He cups her face, his eyes softening. ¡°You are braver than many of your ooman male counterparts,¡± Mau-Nis proclaims. ¡°I would even say, you are braver than many yautja. Few are willing to give their lives for anything. You have never treated us like an enemy. Why?¡± ¡°Because¡­¡± Teresa hesitates, looking for the right words. ¡°Because I never saw you as an enemy. I know your ways are rather¡­Violent. Some might even say¡­Barbaric. But, we humans can be a violent bunch too. We all met on that planet by cosmic mistake. Or so, I¡¯d like to believe. I refuse to condemn an entire species. I never felt any real aggression from any of you. Well¡­Maybe with one exception. But, that¡¯s in the past now.¡± Mau-Nis nods and his mandibles flex open and shut. More than ever, he wants to crush the ooman doctor to his chest and caress her lips. This is the sort of answer, he had hoped to hear. Teresa returns her attention to the console in front of her. However, she continues to speak. ¡°I¡¯m a little confused, Mau-Nis,¡± Dr. Boyd says without turning. ¡°N-Vorl told me about your planetary diversion. The autonomous weapons platforms and holographic life sign projectors¡­Your warriors set up on Declan. That¡¯s what we oomans call that particular moon of Celstus. All of it¡­To lure the human fleet from this sector. You¡¯re quite a genius. You know your way around ooman technology¡­Probably better than I do. Hell, it was you who ID¡¯d me aboard the California.¡± Teresa turns to face the command leader, whose eyes have never left her face. ¡°You don¡¯t need me,¡± Teresa implores. ¡°You can easily do this job yourself. Why am I here, Mau-Nis?¡± Mau-Nis'' eyelids slip lower and he attempts to appear emotionless. The command leader tilts his head away from Dr. Boyd and looks askance at her.
¡°Because¡­I wanted you here,¡± Mau-Nis confesses. ¡°I felt you might enjoy a small dose of revenge. After everything¡ª.¡± Mau-Nis halts his speech, unsure of how much he should reveal. Would she be incensed to learn he¡¯d spent nearly two hours pouring over holovids of her gruesome torture¡ªat the hands of the cruel ooman and his master? Would it help her to know, how he¡¯d wished to rip out her tormentor¡¯s spine¡ªeach time the ooman had entered Teresa¡¯s body with brutish force? Would she care that he¡¯d wanted to wipe the tears from her eyes¡ªas the ooman laughed and tossed her clothes? Would she believe his motives were pure? Or will she grow to distrust him? The same as she has grown to distrust the father of her childling? Teresa shakes her head solemnly, her mouth held in a firm line. ¡°No, Mau-Nis,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I don¡¯t need revenge. The people on this station¡­The women and children¡­The engineers¡­The janitors¡­The cooks. They never did anything to me. Most, have probably only heard of me through hushed whispers. If they¡¯ve heard of me at all. I¡¯m quite a freak where many humans are concerned. I¡¯ve slept with the enemy. That¡¯s why Dr. Wessinger enjoyed tormenting me. Wessinger already knew of your species¡¯ existence. She wanted to see how far I was willing to go to keep your secrets. And I kept them. She would have used anyone, and anything, to obtain her answers. Rules, regulations, and laws¡­Meant nothing to her. That level of resolve is dangerous. I should know.¡± Dr. Boyd¡¯s body shivers as she considers her own past¡ªher determination to improve on the Judas Breed. She would have done almost anything for success. Yet, knowing that the evil species thrives upon the planet where Richard and Harold¡¯s bodies are likely nothing but bones and ragged cloth, chills Teresa¡¯s heart. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. "I¡¯ve accepted that you are planning to destroy the station¡­As a means to an end,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I¡¯ve made peace with it as a necessary evil. Only because, I know that in the wrong hands¡­Your technology could become a tool for humans to wage terrible wars on each other. I¡¯m not an idealist anymore. Breeding the Judases, and watching the destruction they wrought, was enough for me. I don¡¯t want revenge, Mau-Nis. I want an end to this situation. I just want peace.¡± Mau-Nis musters the courage to remove a strand of hair from over Teresa¡¯s right eye. Teresa stiffens and turns her head to look at him. ¡°I wish I could give you what you are looking for,¡± Mau-Nis says softly. ¡°But¡­Our return to Yautja Prime does not hold much promise in that regard.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Teresa says. She returns her focus to the console, inputting commands. An exasperated sigh escapes her lips and she bites down on the inside of her jaw. Placing one hand on her hip, Dr. Boyd shakes her head. ¡°I wish McAvoy was here. I could really use one of his fancy scalping devices right about now,¡± Teresa laments. ¡°I destroyed it when I was aboard the escape craft because I feared someone might reverse engineer it. Find out what we¡¯d all been up to. I¡¯m going to need at least an hour to create another program¡­¡± Teresa slyly cuts her eye in Mau-Nis¡¯ direction. The command leader is already peering at her face, his eyes narrowed thoughtfully.
¡°Unless, you have a better option,¡± Teresa teases. ¡°I might,¡± Mau-Nis says with a touch of arrogant pride. ¡°I thought so,¡± Teresa says. The ooman scientist performs a dramatic gesture of allowing Mau-Nis to take her place at the console. ¡°Do your thing, Mau-Nis,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I¡¯ll just watch and learn.¡± - - N-Vorl awaits Mau-Nis¡¯ report. He allows Vor¡¯taalnis to play with his left hand, tiny clawed fingers wrapping around his much larger ones. Various plans and ideas race through N-Vorl¡¯s mind. None of the future leader¡¯s current plans come with a favorable conclusion. Even if they manage to get Teresa and Vor¡¯taalnis off of the station and onto the flagship, keeping them concealed for the entire journey back to Yautja Prime will be next to impossible. Not to mention, what becomes of them once they get there? Any side trips would require plausible explanations. Already, there will be questions about the death of Leyyu¡ªand Kortuyil¡¯s disfigurement. The injured warrior has yet to awaken¡ªif he ever does. Should Kortuyil regain consciousness, he will surely recount the instructions which sent him to that area of the facility. Instructions meant to cover subterfuge. The only option, in such a case, would be to ensure that Kortuyil never opens his eyes again. The idea of killing one of his own chills N-Vorl to the core. N-Vorl flexes the fingers of his free hand and strokes Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ face with the other. He chitters softly, remembering his own father. - N-Vorl and N¡¯bril had never been close. A hunter¡¯s life was not an easy one. It left little time for closeness and warm feelings. Much of N-Vorl¡¯s time with his father was spent learning new technologies and battle tactics. At the time, getting to know N¡¯bril¡¯s thoughts and motivations was not even a consideration. Now, N-Vorl wishes he had taken the time to learn about his father. Was his father as proud of N-Vorl¡¯s birth, as N-Vorl is of his own son¡¯s? When news had arrived that Elder K¡¯bohyau¡¯s son was killed in a fearsome duel, N-Vorl had thought nothing of it. It was only later, as N¡¯bril was led down the halls of their native habitat, that N-Vorl made the connection to his father. N¡¯bril had been stripped of his title¡ªand any wishes of ever becoming Clan Elder. Wiryil, mother of the slain yautja, had begged for clemency. Thinking of N-Vorl, and his wrathful nature; Wiryil wished to eliminate any risk of a vendetta. War had already weakened many clans. In a secret meeting, the council had allowed Wiryil to choose N¡¯bril¡¯s fate. It was her decision, that N¡¯bril should be put in charge of the chruksh farms. The chruksh is a treasured crop to all yautja. The elixirs made from its fluids bringing long life and vitality. In this way, N¡¯bril would not be completely dishonored. He would serve to bring strength and honor to all clans. The council had agreed to Wiryil¡¯s demand. N¡¯bril became steward to several habitats where chruksh was cultivated. N¡¯bril¡¯s clan of hunters, engineers, and warriors¡ªthe portion left to him by decree¡ªbecame a clan of cultivators and scientists almost overnight. As time went by, hunters left the clan in droves. Even some who had at first agreed to stay. They left seeking clans who still bore their warrior creed with pride. Many warriors returned to the portion of the Fihgi handed to Glandis at the tribunal. N-Vorl had reluctantly adjusted to their new life of chruksh farming. To farm chruksh was a much better fate than N¡¯bril should have expected. Had N¡¯Vorl¡¯s father been from a less prestigious clan, he would surely have been killed for his crime. No matter what plea Wiryil put forth. The change in familial occupation had not been without advantages. N-Vorl learned many new techniques from the scientists responsible for creating the invigorating elixirs derived from the chruksh plant¡¯s flowers, fruit, and stalks. He also developed a few techniques of his own. On many occasions, N-Vorl would pilfer small clippings of the favored plant to create his own elixirs¡ªsharing them with various females. None of whom, he was able to convince to become his true mate. Eventually, N-Vorl pushed down the feelings of anger at his father¡¯s folly and settled into his new reality. However, when the opportunity arose for him to become a hunter again, N-Vorl had seized it. The alternative, had been too painful to endure. Even though, it meant serving in his famed uncle¡¯s contingent. The mission to seed the current Judas home world with huntbeasts should have been a routine one. No ooman vessels were reported to be in that section of space. Finding the disabled science vessel had been a stroke of luck. Bad luck for Glandis; good luck for N-Vorl. In the beginning, N-Vorl had been deadset against Elder Glandis¡¯ inclusion of Dr. Boyd in their projects. To his knowledge, such a thing had never been done. But she had grown on him, gradually and absolutely. By the time they had made love, he had already made up his mind that they should. Had she not made the first move, he surely would have. In the end, she had given him what many yautja females had refused to¡ªattention, love, respect, a worthy title, and an heir. No longer is he N-Vorl, son of disgraced N¡¯bril. He is N-Vorl, Elder of the Fihgi Clan. Father to Vor¡¯taalnis. All is as it should be. S1: Chapter 35: Ooman Interference
N-Vorl is prepared to grab Vor¡¯taalnis up into his arms, when P¡¯taal and Mau-Nis enter Wessinger¡¯s office. N-Vorl turns to peer at his subordinates. P¡¯taal is masked, while Mau-Nis is not. The command leader¡¯s mandibles flare open and shut with excitement. Something is wrong. ¡°Elder, an ooman warship is bearing down on this position,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°We can expect their arrival in less than three hours.¡± N-Vorl studies Mau-Nis very closely. There is no fear in the command leader¡¯s voice. Beneath Mau-Nis¡¯ words, there is an undercurrent of violent energy. The yautja warrior is mentally gearing up for a ferocious battle. ¡°How is this possible?¡± N-Vorl demands. ¡°How did they manage to get within range without us detecting their approach?¡± P¡¯taal steps forward and removes his mask. He reluctantly meets N-Vorl¡¯s steely gaze. ¡°I¡¯m unsure, Elder-Apparent,¡± P¡¯taal says, nodding with deference. ¡°However, the first attempt by our flagship to contact us¡­Was while we were in the shielded section of the facility. I was only recently made aware that there was such an attempt. It was the other hunters¡¯ belief that you already knew of the ooman ship¡¯s approach and were making plans to meet them in battle.¡± ¡°There can only be one plan,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°We must utterly destroy them. As we will this ooman station. I must return to the ship.¡±
Mau-Nis steps forward and addresses N-Vorl candidly. ¡°Elder, I have sent Dr. Boyd to a secure area of the station,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°She will be safe for the duration of the battle. While you and P¡¯taal return to the flagship, I will watch over your kin. I may be able to create a hybrid technology¡ªusing our cloaking technology and the ooman shielding. Maybe then, we will be able to smuggle them both aboard the ship without detection.¡± N-Vorl smiles widely at Mau-Nis and nods respectfully. It makes N-Vorl proud to know that Mau-Nis may finally be embracing the idea of Teresa becoming his honored mate--his eldress. Not to mention, having a viable plan for how to get his new family safely off of the ooman station. ¡°Do what you must, Mau-Nis,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°I will see you when the battle is over.¡± ¡°Yes, you will,¡± Mau-Nis says with a wily sneer. ¡°I hope to have good news to report.¡± Grabbing Vor¡¯taalnis up into his arms, N-Vorl kisses his nose for what is easily the tenth time. P¡¯taal watches curiously, his head tilted at an angle. Mau-Nis stares forward with a blank expression. N-Vorl finally lowers Vor¡¯taalnis back to the couch and situates the blanket snuggly around him. He levels his gaze on Mau-Nis. ¡°Make sure that Vor¡¯taalnis is returned safely to his mother,¡± N-Vorl says in a stern voice. ¡°I do not want any harm to come to him.¡± ¡°And it won¡¯t,¡± Mau-Nis responds. ¡°I give you my word, Elder.¡± Within moments, both P¡¯taal and N-Vorl are gone. Mau-Nis steps close to the edge of the couch and peers down at Vor¡¯taalnis. The childling chitter-giggles and flexes his tiny clawed fingers. Mau-Nis reaches out and places his fingers close to Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ tiny hands. Vor¡¯taalnis grips Mau-Nis¡¯ index finger in his own small hand. A smile crosses Mau-Nis¡¯ face as the childling stares up at him with glittering eyes. Wishing he had two working hands, so that he might also stroke the infant¡¯s face, Mau-Nis settles for simply letting Vor¡¯taalnis play with his fingers for a little longer. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. - - Mau-Nis enters the secure location, Vor¡¯taalnis held tightly in the crook of his good arm. Dr. Boyd stops her nervous pacing and rushes in his direction. She meets Mau-Nis¡¯ gaze as she takes Vor¡¯taalnis from him. ¡°What about our things?¡± Teresa inquires. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring much.¡± ¡°I will return with your things,¡± Mau-Nis says coolly. ¡°Elder N-Vorl and P¡¯taal have already returned to the flagship and are preparing to engage the ooman craft in battle. It is the Elder¡¯s wish that no harm should come to you and your son. Tell me what you need and I will ensure you get it.¡± Teresa¡¯s mouth droops as she considers Mau-Nis riffling through Orderly Meyer''s clothes and underwear. She glances down as she realizes they have no alternative. Once she has completed her relatively simple shopping list, Teresa smiles weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mau-Nis. I don¡¯t mean to put you out," Teresa says. ¡°I¡¯ll gladly go and get it all myself. I¡¯d be very careful.¡± Mau-Nis shakes his head fervently. ¡°You would have no way of knowing if one of our warriors is close by,¡± Mau-Nis responds. ¡°Until it is too late. If you are discovered¡­You might be detained. Or worse, killed. No. It must be this way. I have been tasked with finding a way to sneak both you and Vor¡¯taalnis aboard our flagship. I will return as soon as possible.¡± Dr. Boyd nods in resignation and holds Vor¡¯taalnis tighter to her chest. Mau-Nis reaches forward and strokes the side of Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ face. The childling chitters and tries to grip Mau-Nis¡¯ hand. Teresa¡¯s breathing accelerates as she struggles to contain her emotions. Watching Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ reaction to Mau-Nis is having a weird effect on her. Such a friendly childling, but he seems especially taken with Mau-Nis. Mau-Nis raises his gaze to Dr. Boyd¡¯s face, his eyes lingering momentarily on her lips. ¡°I will not allow anything to happen to you,¡± Mau-Nis says confidently. ¡°Either of you. You have my word.¡± Teresa is not given the chance to respond. Mau-Nis drops his hand from Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ cheek and strolls away. Dr. Boyd¡¯s mouth opens, but no words come. Once Mau-Nis is gone, Teresa glances down at Vor¡¯taalnis. The infant looks up at her with wide green eyes. A shiver courses Teresa¡¯s spine and she mutters quietly. ¡°What the hell is wrong with me?¡± - - Simultaneously Aboard the yautja flagship N-Vorl storms onto the bridge followed by a contingent of three large warriors, including P¡¯taal. N-Vorl studies the numerous faces around him. ¡°What is the position of the ooman attack vessel?¡± N-Vorl roars. A badly scarred yautja standing to N-Vorl¡¯s left barks back an answer¡ªtaking care to add a certain level of deference to his tone. ¡°The ooman attack vessel is still on the same course,¡± the warrior chitters loudly. ¡°They will reach this location in a little over two hours.¡± N-Vorl¡¯s mandibles clench shut. He stares at the forward view screen, taking in the sight of the sprawling ooman space station and the stars beyond it. ¡°The other ooman ships are still hovering above the atmosphere of the ringed moon,¡± the same warrior continues. ¡°Mau-Nis¡¯ diversion seems to be working. By the time they realize they are battling holograms and automated platforms, we will be long gone from this sector. For now, the planetary shields are holding. Our warriors on the moon¡¯s surface are standing by to engage. The oomans will be busy for quite some time. We can deal with this lone ship.¡± N-Vorl places a clawed hand on his hip, the folds of his robe peeling back. The young leader¡¯s mouth twitches imperceptibly. His mind wanders to Teresa¡ªand his infant son. Their planetary diversion will not keep the oomans occupied forever. They will have to end this battle with the ooman ship quickly and decisively. ¡°Ready the plasma cannons,¡± N-Vorl growls. ¡°And charge the lasers. When the ooman ship enters range, destroy them. Give them no chance to return fire.¡± N-Vorl whirls to face P¡¯taal, his eyes flashing. ¡°Inform Mau-Nis that he is to begin the countdown as soon as the ooman ship is destroyed,¡± N-Vorl says with a furrowed brow. ¡°I want every yautja ready to evacuate. Our mission here is over. The ooman female was no longer aboard the station when we arrived. There is nothing more we can do here.¡± P¡¯taal recognizes the veiled meaning of N-Vorl¡¯s information dump. He nods respectfully and heads out to perform his assigned duty. S1: Chapter 36A: Undetected (Intimacy version)
Vor¡¯taalnis plays with Teresa¡¯s hair, which has fallen around her face, as she wraps him in Orderly Meyer¡¯s collegiate sweater. Folding the bottom of the sweater between Vor-taalnis¡¯ chunky thighs, and over his stomach, Teresa ties the sleeves around his middle. She ties two knots in the sleeves and then uses large safety pins to hold the material secure. Teresa slips a thin tank top over Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ head and pulls it down over his tiny body. Vor¡¯taalnis wriggles and tries to grab at her fingers. Teresa shakes her head and makes soft cooing sounds. She speaks to her childling in a voice clogged with emotion.
¡°No. You can¡¯t have my fingers,¡± Teresa says and kisses Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ belly through his clothes. ¡°I need my fingers.¡± Once Teresa finishes dressing the infant, she places him on a blanket to sleep. She leans forward and kisses his forehead. The slightly human nose at the center of his face has always fascinated her. So much like her own, and she kisses this as well. Straightening up, Teresa moves across the room. Shoving select items into a large bag, she rakes a hand through her long hair. ¡°Okay. What did I forget?¡± Teresa whispers aloud. ¡°I think we have everything. Well, not everything. Damn, I hate this! The idea of floating around in space indefinitely. Again. When will it ever end?¡± Zipping the bag shut, Teresa climbs to her feet. She turns to find Mau-Nis standing a few feet away. The yautja leader¡¯s eyes are narrowed and his mouth is closed tight¡ªthe folds around his tusks drawn taunt. ¡°Mau-Nis? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Teresa exclaims in surprise. ¡°Has something happened? Where¡¯s N-Vorl?¡± Mau-Nis briefly averts his eyes before responding to Teresa¡¯s questions. When he looks at her again, his face is more relaxed. ¡°Elder N-Vorl is fine,¡± Mau-Nis explains. ¡°He is preparing to engage the ooman vessel.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay,¡± Teresa says, flustered but also relieved. ¡°As long as he¡¯s safe.¡± Teresa moves to grab the strap of her bag. Mau-Nis¡¯ hand gripping her upper arm causes her to look up in surprise. The second-in-command fixes her in his hawkish gaze¡ªhis gray eyes unblinking and calculating. ¡°You must leave,¡± Mau-Nis says in a hoarse whisper. Teresa shakes her head in confusion. She chuckles uncomfortably and glances in the direction of her sleeping infant. ¡°I thought that was the whole idea?¡± Teresa quips. ¡°We certainly don¡¯t want to be on the station when it blows.¡± ¡°No. You do not understand,¡± Mau-Nis continues. ¡°You must not wait for N-Vorl. You must take the childling¡­And you must leave.¡± Teresa wrenches her arm free and backs away a few steps. Her eyes are filled with a fiery rage as she levels her gaze on Mau-Nis¡¯ face. ¡°What are you talking about, Mau-Nis?¡± Teresa fumes. ¡°We finally have our son back. We¡¯re finally a family. You want me to separate my son from his father? Why are you saying this?¡± Mau-Nis closes the distance between them. His eyes do not leave Teresa¡¯s face. ¡°I am not a na?ve youngblood,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°I do not believe the council will hear what you have to say. They will form their own conclusions. And you will be killed. I believe that to be the true mission. Why else would they demand your return? They cannot risk what you know falling into the wrong hands. They will do anything to stop that from happening. Even if that means eliminating you and your son. Especially, your son.¡±
¡°No. I can¡¯t. No!¡± Teresa says, backing away from the advancing yautja leader. Mau-Nis¡¯ face falls and he halts his advancement. His solitary hand flexes as he considers reaching out and grasping Dr. Boyd. He refrains from doing so, focusing on her terrified face. ¡°I did not tell you this before,¡± Mau-Nis begins. ¡°But you and N-Vorl were¡­Observed. During one of your mating rituals. My subordinate, Leyyu¡­Reported the incident to me. He was¡­Confused. I convinced him that I would investigate the matter. However, to have truly done so¡­Would have implicated Elder N-Vorl. Leading either to N-Vorl''s death¡­Or complete exile. Certainly, he would lose any standing with the clan. I could not permit such a thing to happen. I could not allow the reputation of our clan¡­Of Elder Glandis¡­To fall to ruin. Not again. So, I took matters into my own hands.¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes widen and she takes a wary step toward Mau-Nis. Her eyes roam to Mau-Nis¡¯ mouth and she steps even closer. ¡°Mau-Nis? The yautja who was killed during the decompression of deck four¡­¡± Dr. Boyd queries. ¡°His name was Leyyu¡­Wasn¡¯t it? Please tell me you didn¡¯t¡ª.¡± Mau-Nis does not answer. He simply averts his eyes a second time. Mau-Nis¡¯ lack of words is enough answer for Teresa. She takes another step in his direction. ¡°Oh. Mau-Nis¡­¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°There was no need for you to¡ª¡± ¡°There was every need!¡± Mau-Nis declares confidently. ¡°I have been command leader of the Fihgi Clan for many ooman years. I have served under three elders in that time. I have never neglected my duty to the clan. I will always do what is necessary. Even if it means protecting our elders from themselves.¡± If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. It is Teresa¡¯s turn to avert her gaze. Her heartbeat accelerates when Mau-Nis uses his clawed hand to lift her head. The command leader¡¯s eyes have softened and his voice is calm and reassuring. ¡°N-Vorl is young. He does not understand what is best for him,¡± Mau-Nis states. ¡°Nor does he understand what is at stake should he continue down this path. More than just his life¡­His happiness¡­Hangs in the balance. Many of the elders are old. Their ways of thinking have shaped the course of our kind for far too long. N-Vorl will be the youngest elder this clan has ever had. His ideas may yet invigorate our kin¡­And bring about real change. But what you ask of him¡­Could be the undoing of it all.¡± Teresa¡¯s voice trembles and tears well at the corners of her eyes. She wills back the tears and clenches a fist at her side. The scream building up inside her threatens to burst forth. ¡°What are you asking me to do?¡± Teresa says. Mau-Nis steps even closer. He looks directly down into Teresa¡¯s face. The peculiar gleam in his eye, which was present the day Dr. Boyd gifted him the mechanical prototype, has returned. ¡°There is a planet¡­Not far from the yautja home world,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°Very few know about it. Even fewer go there. It is a place¡­Where others like you can be found. N-Vorl is not the first dignitary with wishes to keep his offspring close at hand.¡± ¡°Are you telling me¡­There are other childlings like Vor¡¯taalnis?¡± Teresa exclaims in astonishment. ¡°Not many,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°But they do exist. Their existence is a closely guarded secret. Oomans and yautja have not lived in peaceful coexistence for many ooman years. However, we do happen to find each other from time to time.¡± Teresa gazes into the wise yautja¡¯s haunted eyes. She glances down at the much improved version of Richard¡¯s mechanical gun-arm which is attached to the command leader¡¯s shoulder. Running a hand down the full length of the bulky contraption, Dr. Boyd smiles wistfully. Richard. How long ago his death seems. So many things have transpired since that time. She almost feels as if she is leading a whole other life. Returning her gaze to Mau-Nis¡¯ face, Teresa shakes her head sadly. ¡°I wish you could understand¡­¡± Teresa says. ¡°What N-Vorl means to me, Mau-Nis. I¡¯ve thought of no one but him for over two years. When I realized I was carrying his childling¡­At first, I was overjoyed. But as time went by, I became frightened. I knew¡­If we were found by other humans¡­They would take my son away from me. For five months, I debated what to do. I watched him grow on the craft¡¯s medical scanner. I even gave him a name. I waited until the last possible moment¡­And then I entered the stasis pod. I never expected us to survive the journey. I never expected N-Vorl to come looking for me. For us. I don¡¯t want to see him hurt.¡± Teresa stiffens as Mau-Nis cups her face with his hand. He lowers his mouth to hers. At first, Teresa stands perfectly still. After a moment, she places an arm around Mau-Nis¡¯ neck. The yautja command leader envelopes Teresa with both arms, flesh and mechanical, and pulls her closer. His lone clawed hand travels the length of her back, resting above her hip. Teresa enfolds him with her other arm and their kiss intensifies. After a few moments, Mau-Nis politely separates and peers down into Teresa¡¯s face. His expression is one of pure sadness and his voice deepens significantly. ¡°N-Vorl was not the same¡­After we left the Judas planet,¡± Mau-Nis states. ¡°His behavior became¡­Unpredictable. He did not eat. He did not sleep. He grew more surly and reserved. When he did speak¡­He spoke only of you. How he wished he¡¯d forced you to return with us. That is when I put it all together. I believe in his own way, N-Vorl truly loves you. Even if he does not know how to show it. N-Vorl has grown used to getting what he wants. Rarely has he experienced true loss. He does not understand what is at stake. For all of us.¡± Mau-Nis strokes Dr. Boyd¡¯s cheek with his hand. The command leader¡¯s eyes are filled with great sorrow¡ªat the loss of his famed elder, his arm, his title, and the possibility of losing Teresa. ¡°I did not get an opportunity to thank you, after the battle¡­For giving me back my chance to be a warrior. I did not expect to survive our battle with the Judases. Without your quick thinking and without this¡ª¡± Mau-Nis motions with his mechanical gun-arm as he says the word: ¡®this¡¯. ¡°I do not believe I would be alive today,¡± Mau-Nis continues. ¡°I would no longer be able to serve my clan.¡± Dr. Boyd shakes her head emphatically. She regards Mau-Nis with tear-filled eyes. ¡°It was your courage and skill that kept you alive, Mau-Nis. It had nothing to do with me,¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°Not so,¡± Mau-Nis insists. ¡°My first memory upon waking¡­Was of you wiping the blood from my face. You sang to me. Soothing my pain. And of you speaking kind words¡ªencouraging me to fight¡­To go on. You gave me back the will to continue living. You made me a warrior again. You helped me to avenge my clan elder. I did not die a useless death aboard an ooman vessel. My heart sank when I realized that N-Vorl wanted you for himself. Because, I wanted you as well.¡±
Teresa swallows the lump in her throat and glances over at Vor¡¯taalnis. The infant is beginning to stir. He whimpers atop his blanket. Teresa returns her gaze to Mau-Nis face, indecision crowding her thinking. While her love for N-Vorl is undeniable, darkness has crept into the recesses of her mind. So many times, the researchers forced her to watch the dream images of N-Vorl stabbing her over and over. So many times, they''d watched as felon Norris slashed and tore at her flesh¡ªwhile her blood ran down to mingle with the pig¡¯s blood splattered everywhere and upon the floor. Many times, she¡¯d showered and wiped away the blood caked over her arms, breasts, and stomach. Her love for N-Vorl is real. But so is her fear. Mau-Nis carries no such mental load. His touch and his words are pure. There is no love pact to consider. No arrangement made for the sake of convenience. No scientific curiosity to satisfy. Only the warmth of his touch. The purity of raw emotion, and passion. Because, yes, she does feel for him as well. Mau-Nis¡¯ hand slips behind Dr. Boyd¡¯s head, his clawed fingers sliding through her hair. Teresa¡¯s breathing accelerates as the command leader uses his mechanical arm to enfold her waist, while using his good hand to bring her face closer to his. Mau-Nis kisses Teresa a second time. She once again encircles his neck with her arms. Letting their passion play out for several moments, Teresa strokes the beaded braids on Mau-Nis¡¯ head. The big yautja releases the back of Teresa¡¯s head, his hand traveling to her chest mounds. Teresa lets out a deep sigh as he squeezes gently. Mau-Nis breaks off their kiss and nuzzles the flesh of Teresa¡¯s neck. She moans softly. This encourages Mau-Nis to squeeze her chest mound even harder. He raises his mouth to the level of her ear. ¡°Before the destruction of Deck Four¡­I secured an ooman vessel for you and your son,¡± Mau-Nis whispers. ¡°The shielding is in place and planetary coordinates are set. You will be safe. Just this once¡­I would like to pretend you are mine.¡± Teresa¡¯s answer is a deep sigh. Returning his mouth to Teresa¡¯s lips, Mau-Nis lifts her into his arms. Vor¡¯taalnis has not gone back to sleep, he plays with his toes in childling amusement. The infant makes noises which are similar to the language of a yautja and the babbling of an ooman infant. In his innocence, Vor¡¯taalnis pays no heed to the very interesting goings-on happening mere feet away. Unlike N-Vorl, Mau-Nis has taken every precaution. He has ensured that no ear will hear¡ªand no eye will see¡ªthe deeds he has planned. This particular room has no inward facing portals and is completely soundproof. S1: Chapter 36B: Undetected ( love talk version)
Vor¡¯taalnis plays with Teresa¡¯s hair, which has fallen around her face, as she wraps him in Orderly Meyer¡¯s collegiate sweater. Folding the bottom of the sweater between Vor-taalnis¡¯ chunky thighs, and over his stomach, Teresa ties the sleeves around his middle. She ties two knots in the sleeves and then uses large safety pins to hold the material secure. Teresa slips a thin tank top over Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ head and pulls it down over his tiny body. Vor¡¯taalnis wriggles and tries to grab at her fingers. Teresa shakes her head and makes soft cooing sounds. She speaks to her childling in a voice clogged with emotion.
¡°No. You can¡¯t have my fingers,¡± Teresa says and kisses Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ belly through his clothes. ¡°I need my fingers.¡± Once Teresa finishes dressing the infant, she places him on a blanket to sleep. She leans forward and kisses his forehead. The slightly human nose at the center of his face has always fascinated her. So much like her own, and she kisses this as well. Straightening up, Teresa moves across the room. Shoving select items into a large bag, she rakes a hand through her long hair. ¡°Okay. What did I forget?¡± Teresa whispers aloud. ¡°I think we have everything. Well, not everything. Damn, I hate this! The idea of floating around in space indefinitely. Again. When will it ever end?¡± Zipping the bag shut, Teresa climbs to her feet. She turns to find Mau-Nis standing a few feet away. The yautja leader¡¯s eyes are narrowed and his mouth is closed tight¡ªthe folds around his tusks drawn taunt. ¡°Mau-Nis? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Teresa exclaims in surprise. ¡°Has something happened? Where¡¯s N-Vorl?¡± Mau-Nis briefly averts his eyes before responding to Teresa¡¯s questions. When he looks at her again, his face is more relaxed. ¡°Elder N-Vorl is fine,¡± Mau-Nis explains. ¡°He is preparing to engage the ooman vessel.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay,¡± Teresa says, flustered but also relieved. ¡°As long as he¡¯s safe.¡± Teresa moves to grab the strap of her bag. Mau-Nis¡¯ hand gripping her upper arm causes her to look up in surprise. The second-in-command fixes her in his hawkish gaze¡ªhis gray eyes unblinking and calculating. ¡°You must leave,¡± Mau-Nis says in a hoarse whisper. Teresa shakes her head in confusion. She chuckles uncomfortably and glances in the direction of her sleeping infant. ¡°I thought that was the whole idea?¡± Teresa quips. ¡°We certainly don¡¯t want to be on the station when it blows.¡± ¡°No. You do not understand,¡± Mau-Nis continues. ¡°You must not wait for N-Vorl. You must take the childling¡­And you must leave.¡± Teresa wrenches her arm free and backs away a few steps. Her eyes are filled with a fiery rage as she levels her gaze on Mau-Nis¡¯ face. ¡°What are you talking about, Mau-Nis?¡± Teresa fumes. ¡°We finally have our son back. We¡¯re finally a family. You want me to separate my son from his father? Why are you saying this?¡± Mau-Nis closes the distance between them. His eyes do not leave Teresa¡¯s face. ¡°I am not a na?ve youngblood,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°I do not believe the council will hear what you have to say. They will form their own conclusions. And you will be killed. I believe that to be the true mission. Why else would they demand your return? They cannot risk what you know falling into the wrong hands. They will do anything to stop that from happening. Even if that means eliminating you and your son. Especially, your son.¡±
¡°No. I can¡¯t. No!¡± Teresa says, backing away from the advancing yautja leader. Mau-Nis¡¯ face falls and he halts his advancement. His solitary hand flexes as he considers reaching out and grasping Dr. Boyd. He refrains from doing so, focusing on her terrified face. ¡°I did not tell you this before,¡± Mau-Nis begins. ¡°But you and N-Vorl were¡­Observed. During one of your mating rituals. My subordinate, Leyyu¡­Reported the incident to me. He was¡­Confused. I convinced him that I would investigate the matter. However, to have truly done so¡­Would have implicated Elder N-Vorl. Leading either to N-Vorl''s death¡­Or complete exile. Certainly, he would lose any standing with the clan. I could not permit such a thing to happen. I could not allow the reputation of our clan¡­Of Elder Glandis¡­To fall to ruin. Not again. So, I took matters into my own hands.¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes widen and she takes a wary step toward Mau-Nis. Her eyes roam to Mau-Nis¡¯ mouth and she steps even closer. ¡°Mau-Nis? The yautja who was killed during the decompression of deck four¡­¡± Dr. Boyd queries. ¡°His name was Leyyu¡­Wasn¡¯t it? Please tell me you didn¡¯t¡ª.¡± Mau-Nis does not answer. He simply averts his eyes a second time. Mau-Nis¡¯ lack of words is enough answer for Teresa. She takes another step in his direction. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°Oh. Mau-Nis¡­¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°There was no need for you to¡ª¡± ¡°There was every need!¡± Mau-Nis declares confidently. ¡°I have been command leader of the Fihgi Clan for many years. I have served under three elders in that time. I have never neglected my duty to the clan. I will always do what is necessary. Even if it means protecting our elders from themselves.¡± It is Teresa¡¯s turn to avert her eyes. Her heartbeat accelerates when Mau-Nis uses his clawed hand to lift her head. The command leader¡¯s eyes have softened and his voice is calm and reassuring. ¡°N-Vorl is young. He does not understand what is best for him,¡± Mau-Nis states. ¡°Nor does he understand what is at stake should he continue down this path. More than just his life¡­His happiness¡­Hangs in the balance. Many of the elders are old. Their ways of thinking have shaped the course of our kind for far too long. N-Vorl will be the youngest elder this clan has ever had. His ideas may yet invigorate our kin¡­And bring about real change. But what you ask of him¡­Could be the undoing of it all.¡± Teresa¡¯s voice trembles and tears well at the corners of her eyes. She wills back the tears and clenches a fist at her side. The scream building up inside her threatens to burst forth. ¡°What are you asking me to do?¡± Teresa says. Mau-Nis steps even closer. He looks directly down into Teresa¡¯s face. The peculiar gleam in his eye, which was present the day Dr. Boyd gifted him the mechanical prototype, has returned. ¡°There is a planet¡­Not far from the yautja home world,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°Very few know about it. Even fewer go there. It is a place¡­Where others like you can be found. N-Vorl is not the first dignitary with wishes to keep his offspring close at hand.¡± ¡°Are you telling me¡­There are other childlings like Vor¡¯taalnis?¡± Teresa exclaims in astonishment. ¡°Not many,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°But they do exist. Their existence is a closely guarded secret. Oomans and yautja have not lived in peaceful coexistence for many ooman years. However, we do happen to find each other from time to time.¡± Teresa gazes into the wise yautja¡¯s haunted eyes. She glances down at the much improved version of Richard¡¯s mechanical gun-arm which is attached to the command leader¡¯s shoulder. Running a hand down the full length of the bulky contraption, Dr. Boyd smiles wistfully. Richard. How long ago his death seems. So many things have transpired since that time. She almost feels as if she is leading a whole other life. Returning her gaze to Mau-Nis¡¯ face, Teresa shakes her head sadly. ¡°I wish you could understand¡­¡± Teresa says. ¡°What N-Vorl means to me, Mau-Nis. I¡¯ve thought of no one but him for over two years. When I realized I was carrying his childling¡­At first, I was overjoyed. But as time went by, I became frightened. I knew¡­If we were found by other humans¡­They would take my son away from me. For five months, I debated what to do. I watched him grow on the craft¡¯s medical scanner. I even gave him a name. I waited until the last possible moment¡­And then I entered the stasis pod. I never expected us to survive the journey. I never expected N-Vorl to come looking for me. For us. I don¡¯t want to see him hurt.¡± Teresa stiffens as Mau-Nis cups her face with his hand. He lowers his mouth to hers. At first, Teresa stands perfectly still. After a moment, she places an arm around Mau-Nis¡¯ neck. The yautja command leader envelopes Teresa with both arms, flesh and mechanical, and pulls her closer. His lone clawed hand travels the length of her back, resting above her hip. Teresa enfolds him with her other arm and their kiss intensifies. After a few moments, Mau-Nis politely separates and peers down into Teresa¡¯s face. His expression is one of pure sadness and his voice deepens significantly. ¡°N-Vorl was not the same¡­After we left the Judas planet,¡± Mau-Nis states. ¡°His behavior became¡­Unpredictable. He did not eat. He did not sleep. He grew more surly and reserved. When he did speak¡­He spoke only of you. How he wished he¡¯d forced you to return with us. That is when I put it all together. I believe in his own way, N-Vorl truly loves you. Even if he does not know how to show it. N-Vorl has grown used to getting what he wants. Rarely has he experienced true loss. He does not understand what is at stake. For all of us.¡± Mau-Nis strokes Dr. Boyd¡¯s cheek with his hand. The command leader¡¯s eyes are filled with great sorrow¡ªat the loss of his famed elder, his arm, his title, and the possibility of losing Teresa. ¡°I did not get an opportunity to thank you, after the battle¡­For giving me back my chance to be a warrior. I did not expect to survive our battle with the Judases. Without your quick thinking and without this¡ª¡± Mau-Nis motions with his mechanical gun-arm as he says the word: ¡®this¡¯. ¡°I do not believe I would be alive today,¡± Mau-Nis continues. ¡°I would no longer be able to serve my clan.¡± Dr. Boyd shakes her head emphatically. She regards Mau-Nis with tear-filled eyes. ¡°It was your courage and skill that kept you alive, Mau-Nis. It had nothing to do with me,¡± Teresa exclaims. ¡°Not so,¡± Mau-Nis insists. ¡°My first memory upon waking¡­Was of you wiping the blood from my face. You sang to me. Soothing my pain. And of you speaking kind words¡ªencouraging me to fight¡­To go on. You gave me back the will to continue living. You made me a warrior again. You helped me to avenge my clan elder. I did not die a useless death aboard an ooman vessel. My heart sank when I realized that N-Vorl wanted you for himself. Because, I wanted you as well.¡±
Teresa swallows the lump in her throat and glances over at Vor¡¯taalnis. The infant is beginning to stir. He whimpers atop his blanket. Teresa returns her gaze to Mau-Nis face, indecision crowding her thinking. While her love for N-Vorl is undeniable, darkness has crept into the recesses of her mind. So many times, the researchers forced her to watch the dream images of N-Vorl stabbing her over and over. So many times, they''d watched as felon Norris slashed and tore at her flesh¡ªwhile her blood ran down to mingle with the pig¡¯s blood splattered everywhere and upon the floor. Many times, she¡¯d showered and wiped away the blood caked over her arms, breasts, and stomach. Her love for N-Vorl is real. But so is her fear. Mau-Nis carries no such mental load. His touch and his words are pure. There is no love pact to consider. No arrangement made for the sake of convenience. No scientific curiosity to satisfy. Only the warmth of his touch. The purity of raw emotion, and passion. Because, yes, she does feel for him as well. Mau-Nis¡¯ hand slips behind Dr. Boyd¡¯s head, his clawed fingers sliding through her hair. Teresa¡¯s breathing accelerates as the command leader uses his mechanical arm to enfold her waist, while using his good hand to bring her face closer to his. Mau-Nis kisses Teresa a second time. He raises his mouth to the level of her ear. ¡°Before the destruction of Deck Four¡­I secured an ooman vessel for you and your son,¡± Mau-Nis whispers. ¡°The shielding is in place and planetary coordinates are set. You will be safe. Just this once¡­I would like to pretend you are mine.¡± Unlike N-Vorl, Mau-Nis has taken every precaution. He has ensured that no ear will hear¡ªand no eye will see¡ªthe deeds he has planned. This particular room has no inward facing portals and is completely soundproof. S1: Chapter 37A: Mixed Feelings (intimacy included) A reel of past memories courses through the pathways of Mau-Nis¡¯ mind. He struggles to remain rooted in the present, recollecting the first time he laid eyes on the ooman scientist¡ªthe ooman female now lying beneath him. - Over two years before U.S.S. California Science Vessel P¡¯taal effortlessly carries Dr. Boyd back into the science vessel. Elder Glandis and Mau-Nis enter the ship a few steps behind P¡¯taal. With a nod of his head, Elder Glandis instructs P¡¯taal to lower Teresa to the floor. A fourth yautja enters the ship, Teresa¡¯s flamethrower in one hand and her Orville rifle sling over his right shoulder. The shoulder cannon on the unnamed yautja¡¯s left shoulder angles in anticipation of an attack from the ship¡¯s insectile inhabitants. He places Teresa¡¯s weapons some distance away and returns to the group. N-Vorl steps opposite P¡¯taal and glares down at the ooman female lying on the floor. She has not stirred since he administered the aerosol spray into her nostrils. That was some time ago. ¡°How long do we wait, Elder?¡± N-Vorl says, addressing Elder Glandis. ¡°She may be asleep for a long time.¡± Elder Glandis chitters and turns an impatient stare in N-Vorl¡¯s direction. ¡°We will wait as long as necessary,¡± Glandis commands in a deep growl. ¡°What is it, youngblood? Do you have somewhere you must be?¡± Soft chitters fill the transport hangar as N-Vorl¡¯s companions share a laugh at his expense¡ªand his uncle¡¯s bidding. N-Vorl is absolutely furious, but he nods with deference. ¡°No, Elder,¡± N-Vorl says as calmly as possible. ¡°My place is here.¡± Elder Glandis smiles. He looks around at his contingent of six masked hunters and opens his arms wide. ¡°We have eliminated the ooman threat on this vessel,¡± Glandis chitters. ¡°We have achieved yet another honorable victory for our clan. Now, it is time for the seeding. Our scientific team is preparing to come down to the planet as we speak. The ooman is a scientist. Mau-Nis has uncovered information to this effect. The creatures¡­Similar to our enemy the keinde amedha¡­Which infest this ooman ship¡­Will be used to our advantage. She will either help us. Or she will die on the planet¡¯s surface. That is our way.¡± N-Vorl chitters softly and Mau-Nis bristles from his place behind Elder Glandis. This nephew of the elder is quickly becoming a problem. Always brooding, covertly questioning Glandis¡¯ orders, and looking to brawl. If N-Vorl is set against the ooman female, it does not bode well for her. He did not bargain to save the female¡¯s life, only to have this impudent brute callously murder her. The ooman female finally stirs nearly thirty minutes later. A full two hours after N-Vorl knocked her out with his spray. Her eyelids flutter open and she glances around in confusion. Before she can sit up, N-Vorl slams a foot into her ribcage. The female falls back, her head striking the floor. Mau-Nis watches N-Vorl through the filter on his interface. The elder¡¯s cruel nephew is actually enjoying the fear on the ooman female¡¯s face. Mau-Nis¡¯ blood runs hot, but he says nothing. If Elder Glandis makes a demand, only then will Mau-Nis move against the insolent youth. Until then, the brute will be allowed to have his fun. The female tries to cradle her aching head with a hand. P¡¯taal, following N-Vorl¡¯s lead, presses a foot down on her reaching arm. The female hollers out¡ªher breath partially stolen by N-Vorl¡¯s large foot on her chest. The seven yautja warriors finally materialize and the ooman female utters a short gasp. Mau-Nis watches the female from his place behind Elder Glandis. Glandis is wide, but Mau-Nis is almost a head taller. The expression on the ooman female¡¯s face changes from terror to something not quite recognizable. Something like a smile tugs at her lips, but she almost immediately wipes it off and barks at N-Vorl. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe,¡± Teresa gasps. Anger floods her body¡ªher voice rising in pitch. ¡°Get off of me!¡± Moments later, the ooman female is eventually on her feet¡ªwith the assistance of P¡¯taal. Mau-Nis scrutinizes her using the many filters of his mask. Her heart beats at an accelerated rate. However, the rate gradually decreases as she glances around her¡ªher fear lessening. Their presence has had a calming effect on her. Very strange. Whatever is on this ship; she is more afraid of it than she is of them. ¡°Why are we even here? What do you want?¡± the ooman scientist demands. Elder Glandis steps forward, as does Mau-Nis. In his hand, Mau-Nis is carrying the leather briefcase containing the bug pod the doctor scavenged. The ooman female¡¯s eyes widen with shock. ¡°No,¡± Dr. Boyd whispers inaudibly. ¡°Oh no.¡± This close to the female, Mau-Nis is able to discern more details about her. Her light-brown skin is moist from perspiration¡ªher scent wafting lightly in the air. Her smell is almost sweet, and there is a hint of something familiar. Something¡­ Mau-Nis shakes his head slightly, trying to maintain control of his senses. Nevertheless, as Mau-Nis stands beside Elder Glandis, he is grateful for the masks they wear. Without them, his companions might notice the way that his eyes study the ooman doctor. Are others feeling the same emotions? How can this be? She is not of their kind? Mau-Nis¡¯ eyes pass over the female¡¯s large chest mounds, and linger on her slender waist. He can imagine his arm slipping around her. He can imagine rubbing his cheek against hers, and filling her with his descendants. Mau-Nis now understands why V¡¯Daha¡ªand its colony of hybrid childlings¡ªexists. Sometimes, the urge is too great. - Mau-Nis goes over the events of the past several hours in his head. Yet, his mind keeps returning to one immutable fact. Teresa can never truly be a mate to N-Vorl. Nevertheless, the future elder has chosen her as the object of his affection. But for how long? Mau-Nis knows of numerous leaders, from numerous other worlds, who have fathered childlings¡ªonly to abandon them for the sake of ambition. V¡¯Daha is a world full of such examples. Second and third generation families whose patriarchs never returned. Will this also be Teresa¡¯s fate? Mau-Nis cannot be sure that it will. However, should N-Vorl eventually cast her away, he will not. Were it not for this ooman doctor, he would surely have thrown himself upon the mercy of the Judases. He will never abandon her. She will never be alone. Mau-Nis¡¯ mind travels from place to place, snapshots from the past increasing his resolve. He leans forward and kisses Teresa intensely. She grips both sides of his face with her hands, effectively keeping him in place. Her tongue enters his mouth and Mau-Nis takes in a sharp breath. Images from the ooman computer explode in his mind. Images of the ooman torturer, as he cut and bit Teresa¡¯s flesh. Her agonized screams as the ooman male ravaged her body. This is nothing like that. Teresa¡¯s energy has been transformed into something different¡ªmore vibrant and enticing. Her hands massage Mau-Nis¡¯ flesh in a sensuous fashion, toying with the mesh covering most of his body. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. Mau-Nis chitters nervously. He runs the index finger of his solitary hand down the length of Dr. Boyd¡¯s body¡ªfrom cheek to navel. Her body shivers the closer his finger gets to her stomach. Mau-Nis continues to kiss the doctor¡¯s supple lips¡ªcontent in the knowledge that her ooman tormenter died by a yautja¡¯s sharpened blade. - Elder Glandis returns from the hunt with his original warrior party and three others. Mau-Nis steps forward. He glances over at Teresa, who is seated at her desk. Something about the ooman¡¯s demeanor is markedly different. Not to mention, she has washed and combed her long black hair. Her ooman attire is not the same as when they left for their hunt¡ªthe front of her blouse more open and revealing. A secret smile plays over the ooman doctor¡¯s face and she watches the hunting party with gleaming eyes. Some of the light goes out of her eyes when she views the two dead yautja being carried along on a tarp. Pressing a hand to her mouth, Teresa climbs from her chair. She turns to go into the ooman lounge, but Glotis halts her with a solemn yell. In Glotis¡¯ right hand, she holds the head of a Judas queen¡ªsuspended in a mesh net. ¡°We killed another queen. I thought you might want her head for¡ª,¡± Glotis intones. Dr. Boyd lets out a sharp gasp and backs away. ¡°Why would you bring that to me?!¡± Teresa whispers hoarsely. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Teresa backs away and hurries into the lounge. Glotis swivels to face Elder Glandis, whose mandibles are clicking furiously. N-Vorl has turned to stare after the ooman doctor. The young warrior¡¯s eyes are wide with concern. Mau-Nis tightens the folds of flesh around his mouth and says nothing. - - A sound similar to a talon strumming the strings of a bhliahk wafts into Mau-Nis¡¯ subconscious thoughts. His left arm twitches, and he claws his way back to consciousness. Unimaginable pain courses through his right arm. So much pain. Mau-Nis wakes up with a start. He tries to use his right arm to sit up, only to remember that it is no longer there. Teresa is seated on a chair nearby. She pulls her chair closer to Mau-Nis¡¯ and mops his forehead with a moist towel¡ªwiping away remnants of blood from around his prickly hairs. ¡°We did what we could,¡± Teresa says. She meets the yautja¡¯s pained gaze. ¡°You need rest. Don¡¯t move around too much. Try to remain still.¡± Mau-Nis looks up into the ooman face floating above him¡ªnot finding his voice. The warrior¡¯s eyes blink several times, and then shut. Teresa continues to carefully clean his face. The sound again, like a bhlaihk. The ooman. Is she singing? - - Teresa sits on the edge of the table and raises both arms. In her hands is gripped a bulky weapon, attached to a black heavy duty battle harness. She offers the weapon to Mau-Nis with a saddened expression. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through so much, Mau-Nis. But it¡¯s not over yet. We¡¯re sure the Judases are planning to overrun this part of the ship. We need everyone packing heat. Seeing as how you no longer have your shoulder weapon¡­I thought you might appreciate a replacement.¡± ¡°You do not need to beg me to kill the enemy who slaughtered my elder,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°I am honored to go back into battle.¡± Climbing to her feet, Teresa helps Mau-Nis into the battle harness¡ªattaching the metallic weapon to where his arm formerly took up residence. She explains the basics of the weapon while securing it to his muscular body. ¡°It works with a neural interface,¡± Teresa says. ¡°Just look at what you want to shoot, and give the command.¡± Mau-Nis nods, as Dr. Boyd finishes attaching various pieces of the harness to his body. Teresa completes her work¡ªpeering at Mau-Nis with admiration. ¡°The battle harness belonged to an ex-colonial marine buddy,¡± Teresa explains. ¡°Richard lost his arm fighting on New Vegas. He was part of the civilian security team in charge of the labs. He was killed. Never thought we¡¯d have a reason to use that mech-gun harness. It¡¯s a prototype. You get to take her out on her maiden voyage.¡± Mau-Nis nods again, a peculiar gleam in his eyes. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± Teresa teases. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to properly train you. You¡¯re about to get the crash course.¡± Mau-Nis finds himself studying the ooman doctor¡¯s face with more than casual interest. His gaze wanders to her lips. The flesh there is moist and of two different¡ªbut similar¡ªcolors. - Mau-Nis returns to the present. He chitters softly and brushes his hand over the flesh of Teresa¡¯s neck. He shuts both eyes and draws in a breath. He recalls how N-Vorl gently parted her lips, his tongue sliding over their surface. The soft noises Leyyu recounted the ooman had made as N-Vorl massaged the skin of her neck and chest. In all of his time serving the clan, Mau-Nis has heard scattered tales of such couplings between oomans and yautja. Spoken in hushed whispers. The reality is a lot less vile and grim. In her own way, the ooman is strangely beautiful. With her long dark hair, supple skin, shapely body, and large chest mounds. For an ooman¡ªshe is beautiful. ¡°I have not spoken truthfully,¡± Mau-Nis utters in a solemn voice. ¡°In truth, I wanted you long before the loss of my arm. Yet, such things¡­Are forbidden.¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes open and she peers up at Mau-Nis¡¯ sad face. She reaches up a hand to stroke his forearm. ¡°What we do here¡­Can never happen again,¡± Teresa exclaims, tears sliding down one cheek. Mau-Nis blinks and exhales again. His mouth curls into a wistful smile. ¡°I know,¡± the command leader confesses. Teresa wraps both arms around Mau-Nis'' shoulders and draws him to her. The massive warrior squeezes his good arm beneath Dr. Boyd''s body and kisses her again. He enters her body with as much tenderness as he can manage, stroking her face and hair. Teresa moans and her jaw clenches. Mau-Nis rubs his mandibles against her cheek, comforting the ooman doctor the only way he knows how. She calms slightly, her breathing rapid but not erratic. Mau-Nis chitters with nervous excitement, his hand traveling to Teresa''s stomach--and beyond. The doctor''s brow creases and Mau-Nis dials down his passion. He reverts back to what he already knows and decides to leave exploration for another time. ¡°I love you¡­Teresa,¡± Mau-Nis says with uncertainty. The wariness in Mau-Nis¡¯ voice is evident. Teresa heart feels as if it will beat out of her chest. She opens her eyes and attempts to make eye contact with Mau-Nis. Even N-Vorl has never made such a declaration. At least, not to her. Mau-Nis purposely averts his eyes. ¡°I do not know¡­What else to call it,¡± Mau-Nis explains. ¡°I think of you all the time. I am confused in my mind. I¡¯ve only felt this¡­One other time. When I was mated to Sihlaa. She has been dead for a long time. Longer even¡­Than we were mated together. Killed during a hunt. The youngbloods under her tutelage made a fatal error. They all paid for it. I still love her. But¡­I believe¡­I love you also. You are much like Sihlaa. Strong and determined. We had no childlings. There was never enough time to try. N-Vorl is more honored than he realizes. To pass on one¡¯s line to the next generation¡­Is the greatest honor. If Vor¡¯taalnis were mine¡­I would protect him at all costs.¡± Teresa repositions her body under Mau-Nis, struggling to meet his gaze. She reaches and turns his face. ¡°You can¡¯t say that to me, Mau-Nis!¡± Teresa sobs. ¡°You just can¡¯t!¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ mouth droops and his eyes soften. He lowers his head to kiss Teresa¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to say that you love me,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°But I want you to understand¡­Why I have done¡­What I have done. You were brave to have gone through so much. And still refuse to give the other oomans the information they sought. I have seen the images. I am sorry. I will not allow you to return to Yautja Prime¡­To face more of the same.¡± Teresa¡¯s blood chills in her veins and tears stream down her face. Mau-Nis wipes away her tears with the flesh of his cheeks. This time, he meets her gaze. ¡°You will be safe on V¡¯Daha,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°It is an abandoned world once inhabited by one of our greatest enemies. The stories told about the planet are greatly exaggerated. To discourage travel to its surface. No one will look for you there. We will tell them you are already dead. Once we show our leaders the images¡­They will believe it. I also incorporated quite a few images taken from the dream device. Your death will appear as real as I can make it. You will never have to worry about being hunted again.¡± ¡°Mau-Nis¡­Why are you doing this?¡± Teresa pleads. ¡°Why are you risking everything¡­For me?¡± ¡°I have already told you,¡± Mau-Nis replies. Teresa peers up into the yautja leader¡¯s face. Confusion and a mix of other emotions do battle in her mind. She covers one side of her face with a hand and turns away. Teresa¡¯s sobs jar the command leader to his core. He kisses the hand she used to hide her face. Leaning forward, Mau-Nis also kisses the purple bruise on her cheek left by the ooman guard¡¯s weapon. ¡°I will make sure you are safe,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°Even if you cannot love me.¡± For a few minutes more, Mau-Nis and Teresa pretend at lovemaking. S1: Chapter 37B: Mixed Feelings (clean; no overt touch intimacy) A reel of past memories courses through the pathways of Mau-Nis¡¯ mind. He struggles to remain rooted in the present, recollecting the first time he laid eyes on the ooman scientist¡ªthe ooman female now lying beneath him. - Over two years ago U.S.S. California Science Vessel P¡¯taal effortlessly carries Dr. Boyd back into the science vessel. Elder Glandis and Mau-Nis enter the ship a few steps behind P¡¯taal. With a nod of his head, Elder Glandis instructs P¡¯taal to lower Teresa to the floor. A fourth yautja enters the ship, Teresa¡¯s flamethrower in one hand and her Orville rifle sling over his right shoulder. The shoulder cannon on the unnamed yautja¡¯s left shoulder angles in anticipation of an attack from the ship¡¯s insectile inhabitants. He places Teresa¡¯s weapons some distance away and returns to the group. N-Vorl steps opposite P¡¯taal and glares down at the ooman female lying on the floor. She has not stirred since he administered the aerosol spray into her nostrils. That was some time ago. ¡°How long do we wait, Elder?¡± N-Vorl says, addressing Elder Glandis. ¡°She may be asleep for a long time.¡± Elder Glandis chitters and turns an impatient stare in N-Vorl¡¯s direction. ¡°We will wait as long as necessary,¡± Glandis commands in a deep growl. ¡°What is it, youngblood? Do you have somewhere you must be?¡± Soft chitters fill the transport hangar as N-Vorl¡¯s companions share a laugh at his expense¡ªand his uncle¡¯s bidding. N-Vorl is absolutely furious, but he nods with deference. ¡°No, Elder,¡± N-Vorl says as calmly as possible. ¡°My place is here.¡± Elder Glandis smiles. He looks around at his contingent of six masked hunters and opens his arms wide. ¡°We have eliminated the ooman threat on this vessel,¡± Glandis chitters. ¡°We have achieved yet another honorable victory for our clan. Now, it is time for the seeding. Our scientific team is preparing to come down to the planet as we speak. The ooman is a scientist. Mau-Nis has uncovered information to this effect. The creatures¡­Similar to our enemy the keinde amedha¡­Which infest this ooman ship¡­Will be used to our advantage. She will either help us. Or she will die on the planet¡¯s surface. That is our way.¡± N-Vorl chitters softly and Mau-Nis bristles from his place behind Elder Glandis. This nephew of the elder is quickly becoming a problem. Always brooding, covertly questioning Glandis¡¯ orders, and looking to brawl. If N-Vorl is set against the ooman female, it does not bode well for her. He did not bargain to save the female¡¯s life, only to have this impudent brute callously murder her. The ooman female finally stirs nearly thirty minutes later. A full two hours after N-Vorl knocked her out with his spray. Her eyelids flutter open and she glances around in confusion. Before she can sit up, N-Vorl slams a foot into her ribcage. The female falls back, her head striking the floor. Mau-Nis watches N-Vorl through the filter on his interface. The elder¡¯s cruel nephew is actually enjoying the fear on the ooman female¡¯s face. Mau-Nis¡¯ blood runs hot, but he says nothing. If Elder Glandis makes a demand, only then will Mau-Nis move against the insolent youth. Until then, the brute will be allowed to have his fun. The female tries to cradle her aching head with a hand. P¡¯taal, following N-Vorl¡¯s lead, presses a foot down on her reaching arm. The female hollers out¡ªher breath partially stolen by N-Vorl¡¯s large foot on her chest. The seven yautja warriors finally materialize and the ooman female utters a short gasp. Mau-Nis watches the female from his place behind Elder Glandis. Glandis is wide, but Mau-Nis is almost a head taller. The expression on the ooman female¡¯s face changes from terror to something not quite recognizable. Something like a smile tugs at her lips, but she almost immediately wipes it off and barks at N-Vorl. ¡°I can¡¯t breathe,¡± Teresa gasps. Anger floods her body¡ªher voice rising in pitch. ¡°Get off of me!¡± Moments later, the ooman female is eventually on her feet¡ªwith the assistance of P¡¯taal. Mau-Nis scrutinizes her using the many filters of his mask. Her heart beats at an accelerated rate. However, the rate gradually decreases as she glances around her¡ªher fear lessening. Their presence has had a calming effect on her. Very strange. Whatever is on this ship; she is more afraid of it than she is of them. ¡°Why are we even here? What do you want?¡± the ooman scientist demands. Elder Glandis steps forward, as does Mau-Nis. In his hand, Mau-Nis is carrying the leather briefcase containing the bug pod the doctor scavenged. The ooman female¡¯s eyes widen with shock. ¡°No,¡± Dr. Boyd whispers inaudibly. ¡°Oh no.¡± This close to the female, Mau-Nis is able to discern more details about her. Her light-brown skin is moist from perspiration¡ªher scent wafting lightly in the air. Her smell is almost sweet, and there is a hint of something familiar. Something¡­ Mau-Nis shakes his head slightly, trying to maintain control of his senses. Nevertheless, as Mau-Nis stands beside Elder Glandis, he is grateful for the masks they wear. Without them, his companions might notice the way that his eyes study the ooman doctor. Are others feeling the same emotions? How can this be? She is not of their kind? Mau-Nis¡¯ eyes pass over the female¡¯s large chest mounds, and linger on her slender waist. He can imagine his arm slipping around her. He can imagine rubbing his cheek against hers, and filling her with his descendants. Mau-Nis now understands why V¡¯Daha¡ªand its colony of hybrid childlings¡ªexists. Sometimes, the urge is too great. - Mau-Nis goes over the events of the past several hours in his head. Yet, his mind keeps returning to one immutable fact. Teresa can never truly be a mate to N-Vorl. Nevertheless, the future elder has chosen her as the object of his affection. But for how long? Mau-Nis knows of numerous leaders, from numerous other worlds, who have fathered childlings¡ªonly to abandon them for the sake of ambition. V¡¯Daha is a world full of such examples. Second and third generation families whose patriarchs never returned. Will this also be Teresa¡¯s fate? He cannot be sure that it will. However, should N-Vorl eventually cast her away, he will not. Were it not for this ooman doctor, he would surely have thrown himself upon the mercy of the Judases. He will never abandon her. She will never be alone. He must get her to V''Daha. Even if it requires treachery. He must convince her it is for the best. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Mau-Nis¡¯ mind travels from place to place, snapshots from the past increasing his resolve. He leans forward and kisses Teresa intensely. Images from the ooman computer explode in his mind. Images of the ooman torturer, as he cut and bit Teresa¡¯s flesh. Her agonized screams as the ooman male ravaged her body. Mau-Nis chitters nervously, content in the knowledge that her ooman tormenter died by a yautja¡¯s sharpened blade. - Elder Glandis returns from the hunt with his original warrior party and three others. Mau-Nis steps forward. He glances over at Teresa, who is seated at her desk. Something about the ooman¡¯s demeanor is markedly different. Not to mention, she has washed and combed her long black hair. Her ooman attire is not the same as when they left for their hunt¡ªthe front of her blouse more open and revealing. A secret smile plays over the ooman doctor¡¯s face and she watches the hunting party with gleaming eyes. Some of the light goes out of her eyes when she views the two dead yautja being carried along on a tarp. Pressing a hand to her mouth, Teresa climbs from her chair. She turns to go into the ooman lounge, but Glotis halts her with a solemn yell. In Glotis¡¯ right hand, she holds the head of a Judas queen¡ªsuspended in a mesh net. ¡°We killed another queen. I thought you might want her head for¡ª,¡± Glotis intones. Dr. Boyd lets out a sharp gasp and backs away. ¡°Why would you bring that to me?!¡± Teresa whispers hoarsely. ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡± Teresa backs away and hurries into the lounge. Glotis swivels to face Elder Glandis, whose mandibles are clicking furiously. N-Vorl has turned to stare after the ooman doctor. The young warrior¡¯s eyes are wide with concern. Mau-Nis tightens the folds of flesh around his mouth and says nothing. - A sound similar to a talon strumming the strings of a bhliahk wafts into Mau-Nis¡¯ subconscious thoughts. His left arm twitches, and he claws his way back to consciousness. Unimaginable pain courses through his right arm. So much pain. Mau-Nis wakes up with a start. He tries to use his right arm to sit up, only to remember that it is no longer there. Teresa is seated on a chair nearby. She pulls her chair closer to Mau-Nis¡¯ and mops his forehead with a moist towel¡ªwiping away remnants of blood from around his prickly hairs. ¡°We did what we could,¡± Teresa says. She meets the yautja¡¯s pained gaze. ¡°You need rest. Don¡¯t move around too much. Try to remain still.¡± Mau-Nis looks up into the ooman face floating above him¡ªnot finding his voice. The warrior¡¯s eyes blink several times, and then shut. Teresa continues to carefully clean his face. The sound again, like a bhlaihk. The ooman. Is she singing? - Teresa sits on the edge of the table and raises both arms. In her hands is gripped a bulky weapon, attached to a black heavy duty battle harness. She offers the weapon to Mau-Nis with a saddened expression. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through so much, Mau-Nis. But it¡¯s not over yet. We¡¯re sure the Judases are planning to overrun this part of the ship. We need everyone packing heat. Seeing as how you no longer have your shoulder weapon¡­I thought you might appreciate a replacement.¡± ¡°You do not need to beg me to kill the enemy who slaughtered my elder,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°I am honored to go back into battle.¡± Climbing to her feet, Teresa helps Mau-Nis into the battle harness¡ªattaching the metallic weapon to where his arm formerly took up residence. She explains the basics of the weapon while securing it to his muscular body. ¡°It works with a neural interface,¡± Teresa says. ¡°Just look at what you want to shoot, and give the command.¡± Mau-Nis nods, as Dr. Boyd finishes attaching various pieces of the harness to his body. Teresa completes her work¡ªpeering at Mau-Nis with admiration. ¡°The battle harness belonged to an ex-colonial marine buddy,¡± Teresa explains. ¡°Richard lost his arm fighting on New Vegas. He was part of the civilian security team in charge of the labs. He was killed. Never thought we¡¯d have a reason to use that mech-gun harness. It¡¯s a prototype. You get to take her out on her maiden voyage.¡± Mau-Nis nods again, a peculiar gleam in his eyes. ¡°Thank you,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet,¡± Teresa teases. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to properly train you. You¡¯re about to get the crash course.¡± Mau-Nis finds himself studying the ooman doctor¡¯s face with more than casual interest. His gaze wanders to her lips. The flesh there is moist and of two different¡ªbut similar¡ªcolors. - Mau-Nis returns to the present. He shuts both eyes and draws in a breath. In all of his time serving the clan, Mau-Nis has heard scattered tales of such couplings between oomans and yautja. Spoken in hushed whispers. The reality is a lot less vile and grim. In her own way, the ooman is strangely beautiful. Her long dark hair, supple skin, shapely body, and large chest mounds. For an ooman¡ªshe is beautiful. ¡°I have not spoken truthfully,¡± Mau-Nis utters in a solemn voice. ¡°In truth, I wanted you long before the loss of my arm. Yet, such things¡­Are forbidden.¡± Teresa¡¯s eyes open and she peers up at Mau-Nis¡¯ sad face. She reaches up a hand to stroke his forearm. ¡°What we do here¡­Can never happen again,¡± Teresa exclaims, tears sliding down one cheek. Mau-Nis blinks and exhales again. His mouth curls into a wistful smile. ¡°I know,¡± the command leader confesses. "I love you¡­Teresa,¡± Mau-Nis says with uncertainty. The wariness in Mau-Nis¡¯ voice is evident. Teresa heart feels as if it will beat out of her chest. She attempts to make eye contact with Mau-Nis. Even N-Vorl has never made such a declaration. At least, not to her. Mau-Nis purposely averts his eyes. ¡°I do not know¡­What else to call it,¡± Mau-Nis explains. ¡°I think of you all the time. I am confused in my mind. I¡¯ve only felt this¡­One other time. When I was mated to Sihlaa. She has been dead for a long time. Longer even¡­Than we were mated together. Killed during a hunt. The youngbloods under her tutelage made a fatal error. They all paid for it. I still love her. But¡­I believe¡­I love you also. You are much like Sihlaa. Strong and determined. We had no childlings. There was never enough time to try. N-Vorl is more honored than he realizes. To pass on one¡¯s line to the next generation¡­Is the greatest honor. If Vor¡¯taalnis were mine¡­I would protect him at all costs.¡± Teresa repositions her body under Mau-Nis, struggling to meet his gaze. She reaches and turns his face. ¡°You can¡¯t say that to me, Mau-Nis!¡± Teresa sobs. ¡°You just can¡¯t!¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ mouth droops and his eyes soften. He lowers his head to kiss Teresa¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to say that you love me,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°But I want you to understand¡­Why I have done¡­What I have done. You were brave to have gone through so much. And still refuse to give the other oomans the information they sought. I have seen the images. I am sorry. I will not allow you to return to Yautja Prime¡­To face more of the same.¡± Teresa¡¯s blood chills in her veins and tears stream down her face. Mau-Nis wipes away her tears with the flesh of his cheeks. This time, he meets her gaze. ¡°You will be safe on V¡¯Daha,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°It is an abandoned world once inhabited by one of our greatest enemies. The stories told about the planet are greatly exaggerated. To discourage travel to its surface. No one will look for you there. We will tell them you are already dead. Once we show our leaders the images¡­They will believe it. I also incorporated quite a few images taken from the dream device. Your death will appear as real as I can make it. You will never have to worry about being hunted again.¡± ¡°Mau-Nis¡­Why are you doing this?¡± Teresa pleads. ¡°Why are you risking everything¡­For me?¡± ¡°I have already told you,¡± Mau-Nis replies. Teresa peers up into the yautja leader¡¯s face. Confusion and a mix of other emotions do battle in her mind. She covers one side of her face with a hand and turns away. Teresa¡¯s sobs jar the command leader to his core. He kisses the hand she used to hide her face. Leaning forward, Mau-Nis also kisses the purple bruise on her cheek left by the ooman guard¡¯s weapon. ¡°I will make sure you are safe,¡± Mau-Nis says. ¡°Even if you cannot love me.¡± For a few minutes more, Mau-Nis and Teresa pretend at lovemaking. S1: Chapter 38: Signals
U.S.S Montag In orbit around Research Facility 13 Brigadier General Rodrigo leans over the main control console, peering at the readouts racing across the screen. A star chart, with various plotted coordinates and several slowly moving blips, is situated at the top of the large screen. This chart is of paramount importance to the impatient general. The colonial marine seated at the console glances up at his commanding officer. ¡°We¡¯re approaching Facility Thirteen, General,¡± the marine exclaims in a flat tone. ¡°ETA¡­Nineteen minutes. We still can¡¯t get a signal through. We¡¯re talking absolute radio silence. I doubt anyone is alive down there. No sign of the enemy. Noth¡ª.¡± The marine¡¯s eyes widen as a flashing message appears on his screen. He holds up a finger and presses his other hand to the side of his radio mic. ¡°I¡¯m getting something weird, Sir¡­¡± the marine states. ¡°Weird?!? What do you mean ''weird'', son? What do you hear?¡± General Rodrigo hisses. The marine¡¯s eyes widen further. He motions toward his partner sitting next to him at the console. His companion is too busy studying the new flashing readouts. The marine snaps his fingers to get the other¡¯s attention¡ªglancing worriedly over at General Rodrigo. ¡°I asked you a question, son?!¡± Rodrigo barks angrily. ¡°What the hell is going on? What do you hear?¡± The young marine shakes his head resolutely and dares to refuse General Rodrigo¡¯s demand for answers. His voice quivers with fear and indecision. ¡°I think¡­I better get a second opinion, General Sir,¡± the marine says. ¡°Don¡¯t want to go jumping to conclusions. Private Harding¡­What do you hear?¡± Private Harding takes the radio mic offered to him by his marine buddy and places it on his head. Almost immediately, a stricken expression explodes onto the private¡¯s face. He rips the mic from his head and tosses it back to the first marine. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± Private Harding yells in surprise. Turning back to the console, Harding begins inputting commands into the computer. ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint where the signal is coming from,¡± Harding says in a panicked voice. ¡°Hell¡­I can¡¯t even figure out who¡¯s sending it. What the hell? There¡¯s nothing out here. Nothing except the station. And she¡¯s quiet as the grave. I don¡¯t get it.¡± General Rodrigo¡¯s patience runs out and he slaps a hand on the top of the console. The furious general¡¯s eyes burn into Private Harding¡¯s. ¡°Put it on the loudspeaker,¡± Rodrigo roars. ¡°I want to hear the message.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, Sir!¡± Private Harding replies, his gaze shifting uncomfortably around the bridge. ¡°Did I ask for your opinion, Private Harding?!¡± Rodrigo growls. ¡°Now put it on the loudspeaker! Now¡­Dammit! Or you''re relieved of duty!¡± Private Harding goes against his better judgment and does as instructed. Almost immediately, a guttural laughter fills the entire ship. The laughter continues to play on a loop, over and over. ¡°What¡­In¡­The¡­Sam¡­Hill?¡± Rodrigo says. ¡°Sounds like Satan crawled out of the tenth level of Hell!¡± ¡°General! Sir!¡± Corporal Manning, the marine seated next to Private Harding barks excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m getting a massive heat signature. Straight ahead. About seven-hundred meters.¡± Rodrigo stands erect and whirls toward two colonial marines seated at the weapon control hub. He points in their direction with a finger gnarled from decades of handling ammo, fighting wars, and pulling various triggers. Corporal Remar enters the bridge just as General Rodrigo barks out an order. ¡°Arm energy torpedoes! And remove all safeties,¡± Rodrigo yells. ¡°Fire as soon as you are able to lock on target.¡± A burly marine with a thin mustache nods respectfully. Both marines offer the general crisp salutes and an affirmative yell. They turn back to the weapons console. Corporal Remar hustles toward the communications station, intent on relieving Private Harding. He never makes it. Before the torpedoes can even be armed, a bright flash illuminates the area surrounding the ship. There is a hard lurch to starboard and the Montag¡¯s power levels drop. Rodrigo glances around him as he experiences a sensation of complete weightlessness. Tools and even people rise from their stationary positions. Rodrigo grips a large pole beside him to keep from floating too high off the floor. The front half of the Montag dips one way, the other half dipping another. The high-powered yautja laser cannon having sliced through the ooman ship like a hot knife through soft butter. As Rodrigo watches the front view screen, a second burst of light brightens the dark envelope of space. The plasma burst slams into the forward half of the large human warship, exploding it into several large pieces. The second half of the ship is dealt with just as decisively. One laser strike, and four plasma bursts later, the U.S.S. Montag is nothing more than floating wreckage. The last thing any ooman aboard heard, was the sound of N-Vorl¡¯s cruel laughter. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. - - 105 minutes later A Safe Distance Away N-Vorl is stationed before a viewing portal in his private quarters. He watches the explosion of Weyland Industries Mental Research Facility Thirteen with a wide grin on his yautja face. Mau-Nis and the other yautja warriors have long since returned. If all has gone well, Teresa and Vor¡¯taalnis should be safely secured in the aft portion of the ship. N-Vorl¡¯s spirit soars at the thought of holding his mate in his arms; their childling tucked firmly between them. He is in an uncharacteristically good mood when Mau-Nis appears at the door to his quarters. As the heavy metal doors rise upward, N-Vorl¡¯s face falls. Mau-Nis wears an expression of solemn despair. Something has not gone right. The command leader steps into the room, his eyes downcast. Mau-Nis only makes eye contact out of necessity, much preferring to avoid the conversation to come altogether. N-Vorl takes several steps in Mau-Nis¡¯ direction. ¡°Where is my family, Mau-Nis? You swore you would protect them?¡± N-Vorl roars. ¡°Are they safe?¡± ¡°They are safe, Elder N-Vorl!¡± Mau-Nis says reluctantly. N-Vorl relaxes somewhat and breathes a sigh of relief. He studies Mau-Nis¡¯ face, not quite sure why the command leader still appears melancholy. ¡°Where are they? The shielding¡­Is it working? I wish to go and see my family,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°Are they where we discussed?¡± ¡°No, Elder¡­They are not,¡± Mau-Nis replies. ¡°In fact, they are not aboard this ship.¡± N-Vorl¡¯s eyes widen and his mandibles flare widely with his anger. However, the future elder is mindful to keep his voice low. The risk that he might be overheard is too great. He takes a menacing step toward Mau-Nis. The command leader does not even flinch. ¡°Not on the ship?!?¡± N-Vorl hisses. ¡°Then¡­Where are they?¡± ¡°On an ooman escape craft¡­Headed for the planet V¡¯daha,¡± Mau-Nis says matter-of-factly. N-Vorl¡¯s mandibles open wide and he takes another step in Mau-Nis¡¯ direction. He scrutinizes his command leader as if the older yautja has finally lost his mind. ¡°V¡¯Daha¡­Is a myth, Mau-Nis,¡± N-Vorl hisses. ¡°A story to keep yautja from declaring war on each other. As long as there is a larger threat from the outside¡­Yautja will seek peace with their own kind. We all know this. There is no V¡¯Daha.¡± Mau-Nis narrows his eyes and shakes his head solemnly. ¡°Not so, Elder N-Vorl,¡± Mau-Nis insists. ¡°V¡¯Daha is very real. I have been there. Many cycles of a season ago. Elder Mahtyu¡¯s brother¡­Your great uncle¡­Has descendants on the planet¡¯s surface. As do others...¡± Mau-Nis¡¯ voice trails off as a shocked expression explodes onto N-Vorl¡¯s face. ¡°As do others of our kind,¡± Mau-Nis concludes. ¡°V¡¯Daha has become the home of many hybrids. So that those who have fathered such offspring may have them close¡­Without interference. That is why the myth of the kredonyit is kept alive. To stoke fear in the hearts of any yautja who might dare to explore the planet. Sadly, many of the planet¡¯s inhabitants now live a life of isolation. Having been abandoned by their sires.¡± N-Vorl steps closer to Mau-Nis, his eyes riveted to the face of his command leader. Is what Mau-Nis says true? How can that be? A world filled with yautja-ooman childlings? How could such a thing have remained a secret for so long? ¡°There are others¡­Like Vor¡¯taalnis?¡± N-Vorl questions, disbelief written on his face and in his heart. ¡°An entire planet?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Mau-Nis states candidly. ¡°And you knew about this?¡± N-Vorl says through clenched teeth. ¡°You never had any intention of bringing my family aboard this ship. It was always your intention to send them to this¡­V¡¯Daha?¡± ¡°That is true, Elder,¡± Mau-Nis admits. ¡°I knew your plan¡­Could never work. They would have been discovered. You would have been tried and convicted. You would no longer be elder of this clan. That was not a risk¡­I was willing to take. As I said before, you can never be mated to the ooman female. Not if you intend to be elder. Not if you intend to enact the changes¡­You claim you want to see. Changes¡­Our clan¡­In fact, our very species...Could benefit from. The female will be safe¡­With others of her kind. With others like your son. You needn''t worry.¡± N-Vorl lowers his head before turning and glancing out of the viewport once again. His heart sinks as he considers the idea of his family hurtling through space in a tiny ooman craft. Lost again, to the abyss of space. ¡°With Teresa¡­The ooman scientist gone¡­How will we explain her disappearance,¡± N-Vorl says in a resigned voice. ¡°We have failed to bring her before the council for trial. An explanation will be in order.¡± Mau-Nis exhales deeply and takes a step closer to N-Vorl. He stares at his soon to be elder with both sadness and pride. ¡°Her absence¡­Can be easily explained away,¡± Mau-Nis says confidently. ¡°She was killed by her own kind.¡± N-Vorl whirls on Mau-Nis with cold, angry eyes. ¡°We will need to substantiate that claim with evidence,¡± N-Vorl roars through clenched teeth. Mau-Nis simply stretches out his hand, in which is held a small circular disc. He locks eyes with N-Vorl and a tiny smile tugs at his mandibles. ¡°And so we shall,¡± Mau-Nis states. ¡°What is that?¡± N-Vorl asks. ¡°Images taken from the ooman computers¡­Before they were wiped,¡± Mau-Nis explains. ¡°Images of the doctor¡¯s interrogation by the other oomans. Most of it is¡­Rather barbaric in nature. I believe we can convince the council that she was already dead when we arrived on the station. The only yautja who actually saw the ooman female alive¡­With the exceptions of P¡¯taal and Leyyu¡­Are right here in this room. And P¡¯taal will not betray you, Elder. If you say the ooman was already dead¡­He will attest to it.¡± N-Vorl stares at the disc Mau-Nis is offering him. The young Elder-Apparent shakes his head and refuses to take it from the command leader¡¯s hand. ¡°I will not watch it, Mau-Nis,¡± N-Vorl says. ¡°I cannot.¡± ¡°You must,¡± Mau-Nis insists. ¡°If you are to give believable testimony to the council.¡± N-Vorl¡¯s mouthfolds grow taunt and he begrudgingly takes the disc from Mau-Nis. The command leader once again makes eye contact with his younger elder.
¡°I did not wish to watch it either,¡± Mau-Nis admits sheepishly. ¡°But it was for the best. P¡¯taal must watch it also. Our stories must align in every possible way.¡± N-Vorl turns back to the viewport, gazing forlornly out at the stars. He wills Teresa¡¯s craft to safely reach V¡¯Daha. So that he might visit her there. Mau-Nis comes to stand beside his elder. He studies N-Vorl¡¯s face very carefully. From the set of N-Vorl¡¯s jaw, Mau-Nis can sense his elder¡¯s anger. It writhes underneath the younger yautja¡¯s otherwise blank expression like a serpent¡¯s pale offspring. ¡°You said, that many of the planet¡¯s inhabitants¡­The females and their childlings¡­Have been abandoned for a long time?¡± N-Vorl queries. He tilts his head to peer at Mau-Nis. ¡°Yes,¡± Mau-Nis confirms. ¡°Were your connection to the ooman female to become common knowledge¡­No place would be safe for her. V¡¯Daha is a planet veiled in secrecy. But secrets can only stay buried for so long. Those who felt the risk of discovery was too high¡­Or, that their dreams and ambitions were of greater importance¡­Simply abandoned their offspring. And never looked back. Perhaps, when you become elder¡­That may change.¡± N-Vorl sneers and turns back to the viewport. ¡°That will change,¡± N-Vorl says confidently. Mau-Nis is both excited and wary to witness N-Vorl¡¯s enthusiasm on the subject. He never expected N-Vorl would be willing to take on the council. Not over a matter such as this. Memories of his own time with Teresa bubbles to the surface of Mau-Nis¡¯ mind. His clawed hand gently caressing her flesh, and the feeling of her body as it rose to meet him. He hopes she is safe, but he also worries about the future. While dividing Teresa¡¯s allegiances has served its purpose, it has also created a dilemma. In his heart. How will he react, when he sees her again? S1: Chapter 39: VDaha
Dr. Boyd¡¯s escape craft is the first to roughly land on the surface of the planet V¡¯Daha. Teresa smiles inwardly as she remembers the last words whispered in her ear by the departing Mau-Nis. ¡°I know how much it would pain you to watch so many innocents die,¡± Mau-Nis whispers, pulling Teresa close. ¡°I have gathered up all of the ooman females who are heavy with descendants, or with young childlings. They will be allowed to accompany you to V¡¯daha. It will be a one-way trip. I cannot risk my own kind to save yours. Each of the ooman craft are set to self-destruct an hour after touchdown. Be sure that you get them away from the craft before that happens. I will see you soon. You have my word.¡± - - Teresa goes to Vor¡¯taalnis¡¯ stasis pod in order to wake him from his months-long slumber. The toddler is quick to reanimate. As soon as his eyes open, Vor¡¯taalnis yawns and reaches for Dr. Boyd. She grabs him up and hurries to get their belongings. The other escape craft, carrying the other women and children, will be arriving soon. She must be ready when they come. Teresa steps out of the escape craft and enters an alien world. Enormous trees, of unknown kind and origin, grow in sporadic clumps to the right and left of the craft¡¯s position. A river winds its way through the trees, the soft gurgling of water reaching Teresa¡¯s ears. The colors of this world are unlike any Teresa has ever seen. Vibrant greens, brilliant yellows, numerous shades of purple and pink, and the bluest of water. Teresa takes in everything with awe and a touch of fear. This is definitely not a human world. The escape craft has landed near the crest of a steep hill. A large settlement lies at the foot of the hill. Teresa is able to make out several beings moving to and fro. Most appear to be female, and a few children. Teresa leads Vor¡¯taalnis a good distance from the ship and sits him down. ¡°Stay here,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I have to get the rest of our things. Be good for Mommy. Stay here. Okay?¡± Vor¡¯taalnis nods and offers Teresa a big smile. He moves his feet from side to side with excitement, the makeshift clothes on his body making him look like an otherworldly caveman. Teresa kneels and kisses his forehead and then rushes back to the ship. Less than thirty minutes until self-destruct. - - Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Teresa drags their belonging on a tarp, Vor¡¯taalnis helping as best he can. As they approach the settlement, a hybrid female exits her cabin and walks in their direction. The female grows excited the closer she gets to Dr. Boyd, her eyes falling on Vor¡¯taalnis. She hugs and kisses Teresa, rubbing her hands through Teresa¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯ve come to join us?¡± the yautja-ooman hybrid says in a strange voice, her eyes shimmering. Teresa studies the female¡¯s face, staring deep into the pools of her eyes. She nods emphatically and hugs the female back. ¡°Yes,¡± Teresa says. ¡°I have come to join you.¡± The hybrid female bends to grab one end of the tarp. ¡°I am Yau-tala,¡± the female says. ¡°We have room for you. Follow me. This is your son?¡±
¡°I am Teresa. And¡­Yes, this is my son. Vor¡¯taalnis,¡± Teresa says with uncertainty. ¡°There are others arriving soon. Other ooman females. Their childlings are not hybrids. Will they be permitted to stay as well?¡± ¡°V¡¯Daha is a world cast away from all worlds,¡± Yau-tala says solemnly. ¡°We do not turn away anyone. When the others arrive¡­We will accommodate them. All who come are welcome on V¡¯Daha.¡± ¡°My craft¡­It¡¯s set to self-destruct,¡± Teresa confides. ¡°Be sure that no one goes near it. Are all of your childlings accounted for? We cannot risk any of them wandering near the craft.¡± Yau-tala laughs softly and nods her head. ¡°We are quite accustomed to this,¡± Yau-tala says. ¡°The childlings were rounded up as soon as we saw your craft land in the hills. I was once a curious childling. I have seen many craft such as yours. We have learned our lesson. We keep the childlings close whenever there are new arrivals.¡± Teresa¡¯s brow furrows. ¡°How often does that happen?¡± Teresa inquires. ¡°How often do new females arrive on V¡¯Daha?¡± ¡°Not as often as they used to,¡± Yau-tala says. ¡°You are the first in over twelve ooman years.¡± As Yau-tala leads Teresa and Vor¡¯taalnis to their new home; a tall male hybrid steps out from a nearby cabin. He observes the new arrivals with intense curiosity, his eyes falling to Vor¡¯taalnis. After studying the toddler, the hybrid warrior returns his gaze to Teresa¡¯s face. Teresa averts her eyes, trying not to study him back. Yau-tala pipes up excitedly. She releases her end of the tarp and goes to her hybrid companion¡¯s side. ¡°This is¡­¡± Yau-tala begins. She turns to Teresa for help. ¡°Teresa,¡± Teresa repeats her name to the female hybrid. ¡°Teresa Boyd.¡± The male hybrid steps forward with a large smile, his brown eyes shimmering above his humanlike nose. ¡°Welcome to V¡¯Daha, Teresa Boyd,¡± the hybrid says. ¡°I am Vildif. Yau-tala is my sister. We are leaders of this community. If you need anything at all. We are here.¡± Teresa offers Vildif a kind smile. Beside her, Vor¡¯taalnis chitters and bounces with nervous energy. End Book Two: Story One S1: Epilogue: Eyes V¡¯Daha Settlement (Kredonyit homeworld) Nearly 10 months after the destruction of Facility Thirteen Teresa is seated at the edge of a flowing river. Vor¡¯taalnis plays near the shore, crawling on his hands and knees. Eventually, he grows even more restless and comes back to his mother. Teresa enfolds him in her arms and rocks him back and forth. The toddler reaches up his clawed hands to cover Teresa¡¯s eyes. She releases a surprised gasp and covers his hands with her own. Vor¡¯taalnis emits a short chuckle, which is more yautjian than ooman, and drops down on the sand beside Teresa. Leaning back, so that the light of the dual suns hits her face perfectly, Teresa closes her eyes and listens to Vor¡¯taalnis play. The loud crunch of dirt causes Teresa to sit upright and glance around. Tears spring to her eyes as she glimpses N-Vorl striding in her direction. The gigantic trees behind him cast deep shadows over the surrounding area, but the smile on his face is undeniable. Teresa climbs unsteadily to her feet and beckons to Vor¡¯taalnis. The toddler peers up at her and raises both arms to be picked up. He is much too big for that now. Teresa takes his tiny hand instead. She is unable to run, but she makes haste toward N-Vorl. The newly honored elder of the Fihgi Clan picks up his pace, his smile growing larger. As soon as he reaches Teresa, N-Vorl enfolds her in his muscular arms. Vor¡¯taalnis peers up at his long-absent father in amusement. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Politely separating from Teresa, N-Vorl appraises her. His smile nearly encompasses the entire surface of his face. The shift Teresa wears leaves nothing to the imagination. But it is Teresa¡¯s extremely distended belly which draws most of N-Vorl¡¯s attention. He gently places a clawed hand on her stomach, feeling for movement within. Teresa offers him a kind smile and caresses his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m told¡­I am heavy with twins,¡± Teresa explains, excitement in her voice. ¡°Due any day now. I¡­I never expected to see you again, N-Vorl. Some of the others haven¡¯t laid eyes on their mates in many years. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯ve come.¡± N-Vorl takes one of Teresa¡¯s hands and kisses the flesh of her palm. Movement behind N-Vorl draws Teresa¡¯s focus. Mau-Nis approaches at a much slower gait. He evaluates Teresa with half-lidded eyes. Teresa¡¯s smile falters at the sudden appearance of the command leader. N-Vorl is oblivious to everything which transpires. He kisses the other side of Teresa¡¯s hand. Behind N-Vorl, Mau-Nis struggles to control the racing of his heart. With a stomach that large, it is sure to be twins. Perhaps, the childlings will have green eyes. Or maybe, their eyes will be gray. END STORY ONE OR IS IT? Book 2: Story 1: Art Thread Images I saw in my mind and tried to bring to life: This is a release update not a chapter I wrote "Another Kind" and "Narrow Escape" as standalone fanfictions so that the reader can choose their own adventure. It ends where you want it to end. Also, because story two of Blood and Oaths may get a little EDGY. Putting them in a volume might have caused issues for the first stories just because of how some people think and/or react. I started "Blood and Oaths" during a rough time. I finished Story Two during one of the worst times in my life. There is emotion in them there pages. I threw my heart and probably soul into crafting that story. All seventy almost chapters of it. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Now, with no one answering polls and views not materializing...I may have made a mistake. I need time to regroup while the world goes bonkers. As such, I''m giving it another week before release or a final decision. That''s why the schedule has disappeared. Thanks for your understanding. And your readership. - Kayceanova S2: Chapter 1: New Faces in Unusual Places As Yau-tala leads Teresa and Vor¡¯taalnis to their new home; a tall male hybrid steps out from a nearby cabin. He observes the new arrivals with intense curiosity, his eyes falling to Vor¡¯taalnis. After studying the toddler, the hybrid warrior returns his gaze to Teresa¡¯s face. Teresa averts her eyes, trying not to study him back. Yau-tala pipes up excitedly. She releases her end of the tarp and goes to her hybrid companion¡¯s side. ¡°This is¡­¡± Yau-tala begins. She turns to Teresa for help. ¡°Teresa,¡± Teresa repeats her name to the female hybrid. ¡°Teresa Boyd.¡± The male hybrid steps forward with a large smile, his brown eyes shimmering above his humanlike nose. ¡°Welcome to V¡¯Daha, Teresa Boyd,¡± the hybrid says. ¡°I am Vildif. Yau-tala is my sister. We are leaders of this community. If you need anything at all. We are here.¡± Teresa offers Vildif a kind smile. Beside her, Vor¡¯taalnis chitters and bounces with nervous energy. "After you have been shown to your new lodging, and have gotten some much needed rest, I would like for you to meet our elder." Teresa stops short and reaches down for Vor''taalnis'' hand. Her eyes widen with disbelief. Could it be? "Wait. You have an elder here? A yautja? But I was told there are no elders. Only their descendants. When did he arrive?" "Well...Our father is not a true elder. Not according to yautja tradition. But he is the closest thing we have," Vildif says in a calm voice. "He is our elder," Yau-tala cuts in. "He has helped us to create and to build on V''Daha''s meager technology. He has spent time on your world and was once mated to an ooman female. Our mother." "Oh," Teresa says, dropping her eyes. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to insult you." "No harm has been done," Vildif reassures the aggrieved former scientist. Movement to the group''s left draws their attention in that direction. A tall yautja male adorned in a green-gray robe strides toward them. He stops when he catches sight of Teresa, a strange look coming over his alien face. Taking measured strides, the elder approaches the group. His amber eyes do not leave Teresa''s face. The way he observes her causes Teresa to stare back. "Father...This is Teresa," Yau-tala says, by way of introduction. "Her vessel has just arrived here. We were preparing to show her where she might rest. Teresa...This is Elder Scar of Ta''dnu. My father." Teresa swallows the lump in her throat as the yautja elder offers her his hands, palms up, a faint smile on his face. Teresa places her hands atop the elder''s and nods respectfully. "Elder Scar, I am...Honored to meet you." Staring into Teresa''s eyes, Scar''s amber orbs narrow with the widening of his smile. Scar''s mandibles, larger in size than N-Vorl''s, open to reveal a mouth full of equally larger teeth. However, the bottom of each tooth has been ground down--so the points are not nearly as sharp. Teresa observes this not so minor alteration with curiosity. A compromise, for his very ooman bride? "As I am honored," Scar replies, observing the manner in which Teresa studies him. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Teresa''s stomach does a dance of anxiety, and she averts her gaze. Sensing her discomfort, Scar softly rubs his right thumb against the back of Teresa''s hand, drawing her attention back to his face. "You needn''t fear me. I am not like many of the elders you may know. In fact, I am not an elder at all. It was a title bestowed upon me when I arrived on this planet, many cycles of a season ago, with my ooman vil''par. The others had never known a yautja to willfully choose exile over abandonment of one''s hybrid descendants. I am a rarity. I also brought them technology they did not have. For that, I was named elder of this forgotten world." Teresa considers withdrawing her hands from within those of the towering yautja leader''s, but cannot shake the feeling of familiarity which surrounds him. She decides to voice her confusion. "I''m not afraid. I...I feel as if I know you. As if I have seen you before. Although, I know that is impossible. It could be all of the space travel I''ve been doing the past few years. Messes with your body and your mind. I''m just tired." "Then, you must rest," Scar says, releasing Teresa''s hands. "I hope you find your accommodations...Adequate. We are not as advanced as those yautja living upon habitats or on our home world. The original progenitors purposely left this planet without technology so that their offspring could not follow them. We are little more than oomans when we first discovered them millennia ago. I can only do so much with so little." "I''m sure it will suit me fine," Teresa says, a yawn threatening to pour from her lips. Elder Scar''s eyes narrow slightly and he finally takes in Teresa''s full form. Her long black hair, the color of her eyes and skin, and her full lips. His eyes wander to her large bosom and shapely hips. So much like Lex. But she cannot be his Lex. His vil''par has been dead for many cycles. Enshrined in the temple, by a method Scar remembered from childlinghood. Immortal and yet unliving. Teresa reaches for Vor''taalnis'' hand and Yau-tala motions for Teresa to follow her. The hybrid childling skips--more than walks--beside his mother. Scar watches the trio until they are out of sight. Vildif comes to stand beside his father. He smiles knowingly. "So much like Mother," Vildif says in a soft voice. "Yes. I think so too." "And her son. It is obvious she loves him tremendously--unlike many who resent their offspring. I wonder which elder has sired this childling. Do you think they will ever return, Father?" "Who can say?" Elder Scar exclaims cryptically. "I stayed on this world for my vil''par. Anything is possible." - - Teresa enters the small stone cabin designated as her new home. Yau-tala glances over one shoulder apologetically. "I am truly sorry. Probably not as nice as what you oomans are used to," Yau-tala says, her round eyes full of shame. "Are you kidding me?" Teresa chuckles reassuringly. "This is a huge step up from my last place of residence. Of course, I was a prisoner on a human research station. So, that isn''t saying much. But I mean it. I''m grateful. And it is beautiful." Yau-tala glances down at Vor''taalnis, who is rubbing a tiny hand over the wooden leg of a statue beside the front door. The hybrid leader''s thin lips draw up into an awkward smile. Teresa studies her closely, noticing Yau-tala''s lack of tusks and mandibles for the first time. How could she have missed that? It is almost like looking at a human face--with only minor alterations. Even Yau-tala''s mottled flesh is more brown than green. "These statues are the closest we can get to emulating our yautja ancestors. For now. But, I must be prepared to go meet the others you say will be arriving soon. Please, make yourselves comfortable. I will see to you later." Yau-tala hurries outside. Teresa carefully scoops Vor''taalnis up and closes the front door. She turns in a half-circle surveying everything. "Well, Vor''taalnis. I guess we''re home." - - Elder Scar strolls into the gigantic common room within the Temple of the Ancestors and heads for his favored spot at its center. There, stands the transparent resin chamber housing Lex''s body. Scar drops to one knee, sweeping his robe to one side, and places his left hand above Lex''s heart. His mind misses the warmth of her touch, the scent of her skin, and the taste of her kiss. Locked behind resin, she can offer him nothing. If only he could get his claws on the technology the oomans used to bring him back from the dead. This new ooman female. Teresa. Something about her is different than the others who have arrived in the past. Her scent bears little resemblance to that of an ooman. And she is heavy with descendants. Again. Is that why she was sent here? Scar stays for over an hour at Lex''s chamber. He only leaves when the sound of a second vessel self-destructing draws his attention. More females? S2: Chapter 2: Home Away From Home Teresa steps into the small bathroom at the back of the stone house. To her surprise, there is a large tub and shower. Warm water flows from the spout like a fountain and recirculates through a thin reservoir to do it all over again. More than likely, fed by a hot spring. A thin layer of mist floats over the water, enticing Teresa to slide into its warm depths. Vor''taalnis peeks around Teresa''s leg, before grabbing her hand and pointing at the water. He peers up at his mother with a wide yautja grin. "Of course," Teresa says tiredly. "We''ll clean up a bit. Then, we''ll sleep. You first, baby. Mommy needs some time alone to think." Vor''taalnis chitters loudly, repeating a phrase Teresa has heard him utter on many occasions. Is he trying to speak? Is he speaking? In yautja? Teresa bends and begins undressing Vor''taalnis. She stares into his green eyes and repeats the phrase. Vor''taalnis smiles even wider and wraps his arms around Teresa''s neck. He utters the same phrase a second time. "Is that what I am, Vor''taalnis? Fee-tah-ee-yah?" Teresa points to her own chest as she says these words. The hybrid childling''s eyes soften and his voice increases in pitch. "F''taya!" Vor''taalnis chitters excitedly. Teresa leans forward and kisses her son''s forehead. Tears spring to her eyes and she pulls him close. Although he has never been to his ancestral home, Vor''taalnis carries the same faint scent of oceanlike musk all yautja seem to share. Teresa breathes in deeply--thinking of N-Vorl. And the heavy guilt of her betrayal. "Yes, I am your mother. And you are my son. Never forget that. I hope that one day...We can understand each other. Oh, what have I done?" Vor''taalnis tilts his small head, thick black hairs whipping. "Muth-er!" he says in a deep voice, almost too deep for a child. Teresa''s mouth drops open and she pulls Vor''taalnis even tighter to her chest. Tears fall from her eyes like rain and she kisses his face over and over. "Yes. Yes, I am Mother. Thank you, Vor''taalnis. Thank you. I am so happy." Vor''taalnis'' brow crinkles and he chitters loudly. "Muth-er!" - - Teresa gently rubs the moist flesh of her sleeping son''s back, as she carries him from the bathroom. She lowers Vor''taalnis to the firm bed in the room they will share. The childling hardly stirs. Covering him with a blanket, she kisses him affectionately and then creeps out of the room. Returning to the bathroom, she begins to undress. A tall mirror, large enough for a yautja, stands opposite the shower. Teresa crosses to it and removes her blouse. She studies the numerous scars crisscrossing her breasts, eyes taking on a faraway look. Using the index finger of her right hand, she leans forward and examines the round wound left by the bullet which killed young Brian Bashir. Dr. Wessinger could have ordered that the med pod completely erase any signs of a gunshot wound. However, the cruel woman had wanted Teresa to remember how close to death she had come. How close she had still been. Backing away from the mirror, Teresa finishes undressing. She steps into the shower''s warm stream. Almost immediately, she is assaulted by mental images of N-Vorl. His large frame pressing against her, one hand sliding over her moist body, his mouth repeatedly finding hers as he gently reclined her head back. Teresa hugs herself and struggles to hold back tears. Failing miserably, she leans against the shower wall. More memories. Waking up in the communal shower aboard the California, sitting propped up against the wall, trying to remember how she had gotten there. Of course, her yautjian shadow. How her mind had churned with ideas and plans. Ideas on how to seduce the big lug of a yautja. Which hadn''t proven to be very hard. By the time they had made love, Teresa had already made it up in her mind that they should. The experience had been better than anything she could have ever imagined. N-Vorl had proven to be a master at lovemaking, teaching and being taught--quickly following through with what he felt was expected and would bring the most pleasure. At first, Teresa had become overwhelmed, wanting to end their tryst before it really began. N-Vorl''s softly spoken words had given her room for pause, the sturdy hunter tenderly caressing her face and neck. Hovering above her, five words was all he whispered. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "I will not hurt you." Once again lowering his mouth to Teresa''s lips, N-Vorl had kissed her passionately. By the time he''d entered her, for the first time, Teresa''s flesh was already moist from sweat. It hadn''t helped matters that after the yautja''s arrival on the California, the mysterious aliens had kept the science ship impossibly hot. She and N''Vorl had alternated between sessions of passionate lovemaking and brief periods of rest. Mostly for Teresa''s sake. Each time, N-Vorl had lowered his head between her breasts, listening to the sound of her heartbeat. Checking her? Ensuring she would be okay to move on? Or simply enjoying the closeness of her body? She had never thought to ask. Returning to the present, Teresa runs both hands through her wet hair. The tears have stopped flowing, but now her mind churns with a whole new problem. Mau-Nis, the beautifully stoic hunter. Their lovemaking had been more subdued. Mau-Nis, by his very nature, was extremely cautious and careful. Her wellbeing had remained paramount at all times. Even his entrance into her body had been careful and measured. Mau-Nis'' kisses were slightly messier, more tongue than mouth and closed teeth. However, he had seemed to enjoy kissing her. Even more so than N-Vorl. Which is to say, quite a lot. Teresa and Mau-Nis'' intermittent episodes of coitus had been brief, less frequent, and not as passionate. Not surprising, considering the perilous circumstances surrounding their impromptu coupling. Nonetheless, she had enjoyed it. By the time Mau-Nis had helped her to stand, and carried her to the shower, Teresa was already missing his touch. Once in the shower, he had refrained from touching her. Mentioning something about strange scents and yautja senses. Teresa''s mind had been screaming for his attentions, not really hearing what he was saying. Anything to wipe away the memories of felon Norris, or the eerie sense of orderly Stevens'' eyes sliding over her naked body. Mau-Nis had cleaned himself and slipped from the shower, only giving Teresa a sidelong glance and a wistful smile. Not so much as a light touch on her shoulder, as N-Vorl always sought to do, finding every opportunity to touch her. Teresa shakes her head in sadness. She peers upward at the sound of a detonation in the distance. The other craft? Finishing her shower, Teresa rakes her fingers through her hair and then climbs out. She steps into orderly Meyer''s knee-length black skirt and reaches for the purple blouse she chose to pair with it. Strolling out of the small bathroom, Teresa places her left arm in the sleeve and is prepared to shove her right arm into the other sleeve. She issues a short gasp when she catches sight of Vildif''s muscular back. The V''Dahan leader stands facing away from her, staring down at Vor''taalnis. He turns suddenly, at the sound of Teresa''s exhalation. His mouthfolds draw apart as he accidentally views her partial nudity. He looks away sheepishly. "I am sorry." Vildif says. "I came because...I wished to see the childling. He is much like I was...At his age. I...I am sorry." "I''m sure things are different here on V''Daha. And wherever else the yautja may hail from. But where I''m from...We knock before entering," Teresa says peevishly, drawing the front of her blouse together and shielding her chest from view. "Now, please...I''d like to get dressed." Vor''taalnis stirs on the bed, his green eyes opening. He tilts his head, staring at Vildif with curiosity. Vildif nods respectfully and turns to leave. He offers Vor''taalnis a kind smile before heading down the short hallway. Teresa watches him go, feeling like a cruel worm. Crossing to the bed, Teresa drops down onto it, not even bothering to button her blouse. Mental exhaustion overcomes her and she curls up on the firm mattress. Vor''taalnis nestles close, his green eyes staring up at her face. "Muth-er?" he says softly. Teresa is unable to hear him. She has slipped into an involuntary almost comatose slumber. - - Vildif rushes to the place where Yau-tala and Scar are welcoming the newcomers. Five ooman females. Two of a darker hue, and two of a lighter hue with dark hair. There is also a gray haired female accompanied by an ooman male childling. Another male childling holds the hand of his darker skinned mother. Although, she is only slightly lighter than the darkest hued one. Vildif bristles at the sight of the male childlings. According to his father''s stories, ooman males are known to cause trouble and start fights. But no matter. Females must receive pleasure from somewhere. One of the ooman females; the darker-skinned female with flowing black curls, is heavy with the descendant of her sire. She will need to be given accommodations quickly. One of the two lighter-hued females presses a palm against her stomach and glances at the other childlings woefully. From her scent, she has recently been heavy with descendants. But no more. Such things do happen. Vildif strides to Elder Scar''s side and motions for his attention. "Father, I must speak with you." "I am listening." "The first ooman to arrive. The one who called herself, Teresa Boyd...I glimpsed wounds on her body which were--. Father, wherever she came from...It was not a good place. Why are there no hybrids among the new arrivals? What is this?" "I''m not sure," Scar says, eyes narrowing. "I wonder...Could all of these females belong to a single yautja elder?" "That would be...Interesting to learn," Vildif says with a crafty smile. Scar chuckles softly and returns his son''s wolfish grin. His mind races with images of various elders trying desperately to juggle the affairs of their enormous clans and the needs of numerous females as well. It would not be an easy task. "Interesting indeed. What could one elder do with so many females, except garner a headache?" Elder Scar''s jovial mood dissolves. One face, so similar to one he has held and kissed, pushes past the collage of elders and females floating in his consciousness. "But what of the wounds you speak of, Vildif? On the female? We will need to learn more. What does it all mean?" S2: Chapter 3: Muth-er Teresa awakens lying on her back on the mattress, Vor''taalnis'' weight presses down against her chest and stomach. The childling has fallen asleep on top of her, his head nestled under her chin. Teresa enfolds him in her arms and kisses the top of his head. The toddler chitters softly and raises his head, green eyes focusing sleepily on his mother''s tired face. "Muth-er," he says, followed by low chittering sounds. Teresa struggles to maintain focus on Vor''taalnis'' face, her eyelids feeling especially heavy. She strokes his thick dreadlocks with her left hand. Attempting a soft whisper, Teresa barely recognizes her own voice due to the hoarseness of it. "I''m here, baby. I''m here," Dr. Boyd manages weakly, before passing out again. Vor''taalnis gazes down at his mother with an expression too mature for his tiny face. Something is clearly wrong. Vor''taalnis chitters softly and nuzzles his mother''s chin. He strokes the side of her face with a tiny hand. Hours later, when she finally awakens, Vor''taalnis is still asleep curled atop her chest and abdomen. - - "Teresa...Dr. Boyd," N-Vorl says, his green eyes riveted to Teresa''s slumbering face. For what is easily the tenth time, she has fallen asleep in front of her computer, after staring for hours at notes and various scientific charts. "Maybe...You should rest in your quarters?" N-Vorl says with a cruel sneer, as Teresa opens her eyes and yawns noisily. "And maybe you...Should leave me alone!" Teresa shoots back, straightening up in her chair and returning to the research at hand. N-Vorl steps closer, drawing in the ooman scientist''s scent. She is not really angry, simply annoyed. She is also extremely tired, her eyelids low and heavy. N-Vorl turns up the open disdain another ten degrees. He leans on the edge of the desk. "That is not part of my duties." Teresa whirls in her chair to face him, her light skin flushing with anger. "Oh...To hell with your duties! You''re a cruel idiot. You enjoy making me uncomfortable...Making me feel incompetent. I''m guessing...You were never taught that the best way to a woman''s heart is through kindness. You''ll be waiting a long time." N-Vorl''s mouthfolds grow taunt, and then balloon out, with his bottled up anger. Standing to his full height, N-Vorl flexes his left hand at his side. Teresa''s chest tightens. What will he do? "You are no good to us...Asleep at your station. I will inform Elder Glandis that you will be in your quarters...Resting." Without another word, N-Vorl storms off. - - N-Vorl''s clawed hand caresses Teresa''s cheek, slowly sliding down one side of her neck and across her chest. She trembles slightly as he trails his finger around her navel. "A childling..." N-Vorl whispers into the silence, muttering almost to himself. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "What?" Teresa sighs, as if she has not heard him. She arches her back, encouraging her lover to continue. N-Vorl leans forward and kisses her forehead. "Nothing," he says softly. "It was nothing." Kissing her passionately on the lips, N-Vorl pulls Teresa close. - - Teresa''s eyes shoot open and she attempts to bolt upright in bed. Only Vor''taalnis'' weight on her chest prevents her from sitting up. The toddler''s eyes are open, gazing worriedly up at her. "Oh, baby...I''m sorry. I woke you?" Teresa readjusts Vor''taalnis and sits up on the bed. A sharp pain courses Teresa''s back and abdomen, and her breath is nearly stolen away. The former scientist''s eyes grow wide and she presses one hand to the side of her stomach. "Oh no. No. I...I have to speak with Yau-tala. Oh no. It''s been about six months since we left the facility. I only slept for three. And not all at once. How far along would I be? No. Not again. Oh no." Carefully depositing Vor''taalnis on the mattress, Teresa climbs gingerly off the bed. Another sharp pain causes her to gasp for breath and grip the bed''s frame. Yes. That''s what this is. She''s pregnant. Again. At three months, the yautja fetus'' growth nearly doubles. It uses the energy and material it has stored up to quickly add mass to its bulk. But this feels somehow different. Staring down at her stomach, Teresa swears that it already looks more bloated than when she stepped out of the shower mere hours ago. She had believed she was simply approaching her menstruation cycle. The scientists aboard the Weyland station hadn''t bothered to supply her with any form of birth control during their torture treatments. Floating alone in space, with only her son as company, she hadn''t considered it necessary either. It wouldn''t have done much good anyway. She is pregnant. Thank goodness, it can''t possibly be felon Norris'' baby. Not with this rate of growth. "Vor''taalnis, I need you to stay here. Can you be good for Mommy? Can you stay here?" Vor''taalnis nods with a tiny smile and flexes the tips of his fingers in a gesture which mimics a child''s feeble hand wave. Teresa''s heart nearly breaks as she watches her son attempt to communicate. She quickly buttons up her blouse. Without another word, she turns and heads out of the house, to find Yau-tala. - - Scar is just crossing the village square when he catches sight of Teresa. The ooman female seems distracted, hurrying toward the cabin where Yau-tala performs her medical activities. Her tiny son is nowhere in sight. The surrogate elder''s eyes narrow as he watches her go. Something has her greatly distressed. - - Vor''taalnis is seated alone on his mother''s bed, one clawed hand playing through his thick hair. He glances up as Elder Scar enters. Unsure of who this new visitor is, Vor''taalnis chitters excitedly. Scar closes the distance in only a few long strides. He drops to one knee beside the bed and runs a clawed hand over Vor''taalnis'' head. "We must ensure you look the part, young one. I will see to that." Bending forward, Scar kisses Vor''taalnis'' forehead. A tiny chitter escapes the hybrid''s mouth and Scar''s eyes widen. Could it be? - - When Teresa returns home, Scar is no longer with Vor''taalnis. The childling seems extremely animated, chittering loudly. However, his chittering seems more rhythmic--almost like true phrases. Phrases he repeats over and over. "Vor''taalnis? Are you okay, baby?" "Mother!" Vor''taalnis says, extending his hands forward. The rest of the childling''s words are lost in a jumble of chitters and soft sounds. Teresa takes very little notice. She rushes to Vor''taalnis and takes him up into her arms. "Oh baby. I''m sorry. I didnt want to leave you alone. Mommy needed to check on something. And now that I know for sure...I might as well tell you too. You''re going to be a big brother, Vor''taalnis. Twice over. No wonder, Mommy''s been so tired." Teresa knows that her son cannot understand. She simply needed to say it, in order to truly believe it. Twins. Oh hell. And no med pod? N-Vorl''s words of caution replay in her head. "Oh hell," Teresa whispers to no one in particular. - - Standing before Lex''s alter, Scar smiles the smallest of yautja smiles and touches his hand to the resin chamber containing his late beloved. S2: Chapter 4: Old Ties Two Days Later "Don''t go too far, Vor''taalnis. Stay close to me," Teresa says, struggling to catch her breath. "Doctor Boyd?" A familiar voice calls. Teresa furrows her brow and turns to face the sound of quickly approaching footsteps. Her eyes widen when she catches sight of Consuelo Martin, one of the orderlies from her time aboard Weyland Facility Thirteen. "Consuelo?" The female orderly rushes to Teresa, holding the hand of a tiny boy. Her son, from the looks of it. The child struggles to keep up, his short legs propelling him forward with an awkward lurch. Consuelo reaches where Teresa stands and takes the former scientist''s face between her hands. After kissing both of Teresa''s cheeks, Consuelo wipes furiously at the tears running from her own eyes. "I am so sorry, Doctor Boyd. I should never have gone along with what that evil woman wanted. I was only thinking of my son. I did not want to hurt you. I tried my best to give you some dignity. Can you ever forgive me?" Teresa shakes her head slowly, barely processing the words as they tumble from Consuelo''s mouth. "I don''t know," Teresa confesses. "It was all so horrible, and too fresh. I really can''t say." Consuelo continues to wipe at her face. She nods up and down, brown eyes narrowing with sorrow. "I understand. I think I would feel the same." Consuelo motions to her small son. The young boy, probably no more than three years old, stares up at Teresa with a shy smile. A tiny red birthmark on the boy''s cheek, resembling a bunch of grapes, causes Teresa to smile--just a little. It is a cute birthmark. Consuelo introduces her son in a soft voice. "This is my son, Chad. His father and I are divorced. He wasn''t a good man. We moved to Weyland Station Thirteen to start a new life. I was planning to use the money to send him to pilot school. So that he can fly commercial freighters for the conglomerate. Doctor Boyd...That thing. The one who allowed us to live...Why did he not kill us like all of the men? Is he the father of your son?" "No," Teresa states, refusing to elaborate. "And...I don''t know. A change of heart, maybe." "Oh," Consuelo says, averting her gaze, sensing Teresa''s reluctance to confide in her. "I thought you might know...Because you have seen them before." "I don''t have a clue," Teresa says. "Now...If you will excuse me, Consuelo, I have a meeting with the settlement leadership. It was...Nice...Seeing you again." Consuelo''s face contorts with the level of her sadness. A soft sigh escapes the former Weyland orderly''s lips. She grips her tiny son''s hand tightly. Vor''taalnis offers his small human counterpart an awkward smile and wave. Chad grins back, eyes narrowing with childish glee. "Of course, Dr. Boyd," Consuelo says. "It was nice seeing you again as well." Teresa offers Consuelo a thin smile and leads Vor''taalnis toward the Temple of the Ancestors. Elder Scar has offered to tell her the history of the yautja, as best he knows it. A chance for Vor''taalnis to be close to one of his own kind. An elder. She wouldn''t miss it for the world. - - If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Teresa Boyd. I am honored you came," Scar says, a genuine smile spreading his mouthfolds wide. "Of course, I came," Teresa chuckles softly. "You are the closest thing to an expert on this planet. Where else can I learn the history of the yautja? How else can I pass it on to my son? His father is--. I don''t know where he is. It is better that Vor''taalnis learns who and what he is from one who knows." Scar steps forward and comes to within three feet of the ooman doctor. He looks down into her face with a great fondness. "I wish I could call myself an expert. There is one here who has more knowledge than even me. A scholar. Halyiis has the combined knowledge of both the ooman and the yautja. But, I will tell you everything I know. Your son will never feel alone here." "Thank you," Teresa says, averting her eyes. Scar reaches out a clawed hand and returns her face to its former position. His kind smile makes Teresa''s stomach do flips, and she suddenly has the need to gag. "Oh no," Teresa utters softly. "Please excuse me." Without waiting to explain, Teresa rushes from the temple, leaving Vor''taalnis in the elder''s shocked company. After a brief moment, Scar''s expression changes, as it dawns on him what has occurred. He offers Vor''taalnis a wide smile and drops to one knee. Using the language of his forefathers, Scar addresses the yautja childling. His smile widens, when Vor''taalnis animatedly replies in kind. - - Teresa leans against the side of a wooden building. She has just puked up what little she ate of breakfast, and holds her stomach with a shaking hand. Closing her eyes, she struggles to regain composure. "Are you alright, Teresa Boyd?" Teresa looks up to see who has spoken. Vildif. After their uncomfortable meeting the other day, Teresa worries that the young settlement leader may be put off by her. "Yes. I''ve...Well, I thought you knew. I''m pregnant...Heavy with descendants. Again. I''m not feeling too great right now." Vildif steps closer to Teresa and she straightens, her eyes meeting his as best they can. She studies his hybrid face with acute interest. So much like his father''s--with the exception of the brown mottled nose at the center of his face. "Yau-tala can give you herbs to lessen your symptoms. I will get them for you, if you like?" Something about the young leader''s demeanor seems almost too friendly. Teresa''s mouth opens, as she prepares to speak, and Vildif''s eyes travel to her lips--Teresa''s suspicions are immediately confirmed. The young settlement leader has become infatuated with her. Definitely not a good situation. "It''s fine. I''ll go by her cabin and grab them later. I have to get back to Elder Scar. He wanted to teach me about yautja history. I will see you some other time. Thank you for the advice." Teresa hurries away before the young leader can attempt to persuade her to stay. She reenters the temple to find it empty. "Elder Scar? Vor''taalnis?" Teresa calls, panic in her voice. She strolls quickly down a large hallway lined with wooden and stone statues. The statues are of various yautja in fearsome poses. Some warriors wear the usual plasmacaster on their left shoulders. Others sport different types of deadly weapons. Teresa peeks into a large room and spies what appears to be a transparent tube in the center of the floor. She slowly makes her way into the room. Inside the transparent tube is encased a beautiful woman. Her long black hair adorned in mock yautja fashion. Teresa stares at the woman in shock, noting the mark of Scar''s clan on her left cheek. "Oh, wow. His vil''par. His mate. He preserved her? Did he really love her that much? I guess so, if he stayed here for her. Oh...Wow." Teresa touches her right hand to the transparent tube. Not glass; something else. How interesting. Teresa is still studying the tube when a clawed hand touches her left shoulder. She spins to see who has touched her, eyes wide with panic. Elder Scar chuckles softly, causing Vor''taalnis to do the same. "I did not mean to frighten you," Scar says. "You didn''t. Much," Teresa lies. "Mmm," Scar replies with a knowing grin. "Your son became worried. I told him I would find you. And I have. You were admiring the shrine to my vil''par?" "Yes. Yes. It''s very beautiful. I don''t think I''ve ever seen anything like it. How did she die?" Scar lowers his amber gaze, his mandibles drawing tight. There is a long pause as he stares at his lost beloved, a heavy sigh forcing its way from deep within his wide chest. "She died after the expulsion of our third childling. The childling died as well. I created the altar to honor the love...And loyalty...That we shared. So she will be with me always." "I can''t imagine what that must have felt like...To lose one you loved so much. She was very beautiful. She is beautiful." Scar studies Teresa''s face very carefully before continuing. The ooman''s scent has changed yet again, growing sweet and inviting. Her flesh becomes infused with deep color and her breathing quickens. "Come with me to the eating hall...And I will tell you all about my vil''par. Everything you wish to know." Teresa nods in agreement and reaches for Vor''taalnis'' hand. "Okay." S2: Chapter 5: Wise Council Yautja Prime Council of Elders The youngest of all of the clan elders present, Elder N-Vorl glowers across the table at Elder Mirhat of the Huer Clan. Elder Mirhat glares back, his mandibles opening and shutting with silent loathing and aggression. "An entire hunt species ravaged by a mysterious disease? How can this be? How did our scientists miss this? Could it have been caused by genetic manipulation? Perhaps by an enemy?" Elder Mirhat demands. "Unlikely," Elder Keflryr grunts. "The disease has shown up in numerous populations of vildif throughout the galaxy. Planet Lxyon is only the latest to be stricken with the illness. With so much distance between them...And so little time between incidents...It is doubtful this was an act of war." N-Vorl inhales sharply and glances around the large room. Mau-Nis leans forward and whispers into his newly appointed Elder''s ear. "I bet you did not expect leadership to be quite this boring?" N-Vorl''s mouthparts curl into a sly grin and he laughs softly. "A lot of bickering for very little work. I accomplished more on the California watching the ooman perform her experiments or fall asleep at her workstation." "This is the life you have chosen, N-Vorl," Mau-Nis says, lightly touching N-Vorl''s left shoulder. "Enjoy it while you can. When unrest settles in...It is often swift and unpredictable." "I''ll have to take your word for it" N-Vorl grunts. Taking two steps back, Mau-Nis returns to his former position behind N-Vorl, his mouth drawn into a cryptic smile. - - N-Vorl wades into the large indoor bathing hole in his quarters. A hot spring feeds water into the stone tub and large bubbles pop one after the other on the water''s surface. N-Vorl''s expression is solemn as he leans back against the stone ledge and stares into nothingness. Teresa, his lover, mother of his descendant. Alone with his son on a deserted world. This is not the ending he had planned for them all. Closing his eyes, N-Vorl thinks back to the first time he met the fiery ooman doctor. Her angry outbursts, her fainting spells, her obsession with perfection, and her unparalleled passion. She had surprised him, with her ability to pleasure and be pleasured. Though their time together had been brief and full of secrecy, it had fulfilled a need in his broken spirit. Every gentle caress of her soft hand, had confirmed that he was a lover worthy of her touch. Every soft gasp or whisper, a sign that he was more than capable of providing her with the need her body so desperately craved. Many times, he had sought her moist lips, to find them parted and waiting. Her arms wrapped around his neck, she had kissed him with an energy which made his muscles appear weak. Pushing her away had not been an option. He''d wanted Teresa. He''d needed her. And she had proven, she needed him as well. Mau-Nis appears behind N-Vorl, a wary expression on his wise face. He stops at the edge of the bathing hole and looks down at his brooding elder. "You are thinking of the ooman scientist?" N-Vorl''s mouthparts droop and he growls under his breath. He cuts his eyes in Mau-Nis'' direction. "How can you tell?" N-Vorl retorts, sarcasm saturating every word of his terse statement. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. Mau-Nis simply chuckles. Not waiting to be invited, Mau-Nis removes his footwear and armor. Slipping into the water, he slides his remaining arm over his young elder''s large shoulder. As he comforted previous generations, he will comfort the newest. N-Vorl does not react, his eyes hard and staring straight ahead. "Something must be done," N-Vorl says. "About what, elder?" "About V''Daha! About a planet full of childlings and mothers...Languishing without support. Without the love of their own kin. What yautja abandons his duties? How can they sit on the council...Of any clan...And not feel shame?" "That is just the way it has been done, N-Vorl. To protect our species and our legacies. A warrior may sometimes grow weak...And give in to his most basic of impulses. But does he then have the right to destroy many cycles of a season of yautja tradition? We are a proud species. As are the oomans. They would think to overtake us. Separation of our species...Is in all of our best interests. You will agree once you have had time to think clearly." N-Vorl finally turns to Mau-Nis. Anger flashes in his round green eyes. "And what of Teresa?" "That is for you to decide, Elder. I cannot make that decision for you. I can only speak on what I know to be true. I do not want her to remain there alone. I care for her as well. But, her life...And the life of your son...Will be in extreme danger, if V''Daha is revealed to be a self-sustaining world. There are those on the council, and many others, who would seek to destroy all who inhabit that planet. To save themselves. Choose wisely, Elder. But whatever you choose...I will support you." Elder N-Vorl smiles a genuine smile for the first time in many days. "Thank you, Mau-Nis. I now see why my uncle...And my grandfather...Kept you by their side. You are a true yautja. I am honored to have you as my eril''k." N-Vorl nods respectfully at his command leader. Mau-Nis returns the head nod, guilt gnawing at his insides. A true yautja? Would a true yautja share n''fiis with his elder''s chosen beloved? Mau-Nis lowers his gaze and considers his own future very carefully. - - V¡¯daha (Kredonyit homeworld) Approximately 10 months after the destruction of Facility Thirteen Yau-tala struggles with a bundle of freshly cut logs. The logs are not heavy, they simply refuse to cooperate, slipping and sliding on each other. The female settlement leader''s much smaller mouthfolds--sans the usual mandibles and tusks--open and shut; as she utters curses under her breath. She should have used the wheeled cart her father suggested. Surprise explodes onto Yau-tala''s face as two figures materialize only yards in front of her. Two yautja. True yautja. One of the yautja is clearly an elder. The one who sent the ooman females here? Yau-tala unceremoniously drops her pile of wood and stares at the newcomers. "Who are you? Why have you come here? And why do you use subterfuge? We have nothing here which could do you harm?" Yau-tala yells, fury in her dark brown eyes. Mau-Nis steps forward, appraising the young hybrid female. Of course, with her mix of ooman and yautja DNA, she might be much older than she looks. Either way, her appearance is very appealing. "We are here for one named Teresa Boyd. Did she arrive on this planet some cycles ago?" "Yes. She and her son are here. They are beside the river, where she goes to...Meditate. That is what she calls it. She often stays there for many hours. I can have one of the childlings show you. I am quite busy. Teresa Boyd was not the only ooman female sent to this planet heavy with descendants. I have much to prepare for. Binahytu!" At Yau-tala''s yell, a young male hybrid appears from inside the large medical cabin. He wipes his mostly ooman hands on a large towel and glances from Yau-tala to their visitors. "On second thought, it might be better if Binahytu takes you to the river. Teresa Boyd is very close to time for expulsion. Having him there to help...Just in case...Would be ideal." Realization finally shows on N-Vorl''s mottled face. "You are telling me, Teresa is again heavy with descendants?" "That''s exactly what I am telling you," Yau-tala says tersely, resenting this foolish elder who would fill a female with his seed and then abandon her to the fate of the universe. N-Vorl''s brow creases at the tone of Yau-tala''s voice. Not since Teresa challenged him upon the Weyland station, has anyone dared to do the same. However, Mau-Nis stares at the hybrid female with a new appreciation. Not only her form, but her demeanor is pleasing. So much like his lost beloved. His vil''par. Binahytu motions for N-Vorl and Mau-Nis to follow him to the river. Mau-Nis does as suggested, but sneaks several glances back at Yau-tala. She has stooped to pick up her abandoned assortment of wood. As if sensing his stare, she stops with her clawed hand hovering over a thin log. Peering upward, she briefly locks eyes with Mau-Nis. Yau-tala''s mouthparts draw tight and she lowers her gaze. Mau-Nis smiles inwardly and turns back forward. A shared feeling, then. S2: Chapter 6: Reunion Teresa is seated at the edge of the river. The water which flows past is of the clearest blue, reflecting the sky above on its mostly placid surface. Tiny organisms, resembling gray-green fish, swim at the top. Every so often, they peek above water and nibble at even smaller insects. Vor¡¯taalnis plays near the shore, crawling on his hands and knees. Eventually, he grows even more restless and comes back to his mother. Teresa enfolds him in her arms and rocks him back and forth. The toddler reaches up his clawed hands to cover Teresa¡¯s eyes. She releases a faux surprised gasp and covers his hands with her own. Vor¡¯taalnis emits a short chuckle, which is more yautjian than ooman, and drops down on the sand beside Teresa. Leaning back, so that the light of the dual suns hits her face perfectly, Teresa closes her eyes and listens to Vor¡¯taalnis play. - - Binahytu guides N-Vorl and Mau-Nis through a dense forest. A stone path winds through the trees, leading down to the river. They step out of the forest and into the bright light of the dual suns. Their young hybrid guide points a clawed finger toward the river, but it is really unnecessary. N-Vorl is able to spot Teresa and Vor''taalnis the moment he steps clear of the trees. "She is there," the young hybrid assistant says. "I must get back to Yau-tala. Simply follow the path to return to the settlement." With a small nod, the hybrid is gone. N-Vorl returns his gaze to the river, watching his only son play from the edge of the treeline. Mau-Nis places his left hand on N-Vorl''s shoulder. "We have traveled all the way here. Do you not intend to embrace the ones you love? Or should we return to the ship?" N-Vorl offers Mau-Nis a wry smile and growls under his breath. He makes his way down to the river. - - The loud crunching of dirt and rocks causes Teresa to sit upright and glance around. Tears spring to her eyes as she glimpses N-Vorl striding in her direction. The gigantic trees behind him cast deep shadows over the surrounding area, but the smile on his face is undeniable. Teresa climbs unsteadily to her feet and beckons to Vor¡¯taalnis. The oversized toddler peers up at her and raises both arms to be picked up. He is much too big for that now. Teresa takes his tiny hand instead. She is unable to run, but she makes haste toward N-Vorl. The newly honored elder of the Fihgi Clan picks up his pace, his smile growing larger. As soon as he reaches Teresa, N-Vorl enfolds her in his muscular arms. Vor¡¯taalnis looks up at his long absent father in amusement. Politely separating from Teresa, N-Vorl appraises her approvingly. His smile nearly encompasses the entire surface of his face. The shift Teresa wears leaves nothing to the imagination. But it is Teresa¡¯s extremely distended belly which draws most of N-Vorl¡¯s attention. He gently places a clawed hand on her stomach, feeling for movement within. Teresa offers him a kind smile and caresses his cheek. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°I¡¯m told¡­I am heavy with twins. A...Cha''l...¡± Teresa explains, excitement in her voice. ¡°Due any day now. I¡­I never expected to see you again, N-Vorl. Some of the others haven¡¯t laid eyes on their mates in many years. I¡¯m so glad you¡¯ve come.¡± N-Vorl takes one of Teresa¡¯s hands and kisses the flesh of her palm. Movement behind N-Vorl draws Teresa¡¯s focus. Mau-Nis approaches at a much slower gait. He evaluates Teresa with half-lidded eyes. Teresa¡¯s smile falters at the sudden appearance of the command leader. N-Vorl is oblivious to everything which transpires. He kisses the other side of Teresa¡¯s hand. Behind N-Vorl, Mau-Nis struggles to control the racing of his heart. With a stomach that large, it is sure to be twins. Perhaps, the childlings will have green eyes. Or maybe, their eyes will be gray. "Hello...Dr. Boyd," Mau-Nis says in a strained voice. "It is good to see you again." Teresa''s mouth tightens, with the depth of her hidden emotion. N-Vorl observes her reaction to his eril''k with marked attention. Vor''taalnis, feeling ignored, chitters loudly. Mau-Nis'' eyes widen and he stares down at the flustered toddler. "He speaks yautja. Who has been teaching him? You?" Mau-Nis exclaims, addressing Teresa. "Me?" Teresa says. "I had no idea what he was saying was actually words. Although, I did suspect they might be. He would often repeat the same sounds over and over. But no...I haven''t taught him." N-Vorl locks eyes with his small son and smiles. Vor''taalnis returns N-Vorl''s smile and reaches up. He repeats the same phrase he spoke only moments before, louder this time. "U''hsk!" Pride explodes onto N-Vorl''s face. He politely releases Teresa''s hand and kneels beside his young son. He cradles one side of Vor''taalnis'' small face in a clawed hand. "Yes. I am your father," N-Vorl says in the language of their ancestors. Vor''taalnis chitters again, and Teresa''s heart clenches. How she wishes she could understand what it is he is saying. Movement. Teresa turns toward the sudden movement to see Elder Scar moving in the group''s direction. The elder''s expression is blank, and his steps are slow and deliberate. Mau-Nis straightens and stares questioningly in Scar''s direction. N-Vorl instinctually places an arm around Vor''taalnis, drawing him close. "It was I who taught the young one the language of our forefathers. He already knew a great many words...I simply helped him learn to express them." Mau-Nis steps forward, mottled brow creased in confusion, and scrutinizes Elder Scar. "Who are you, Elder? And what clan''s blood flows through your veins?" "I am Scar...From the blood of Skas''gld. Of the Ta''dnu Clan. You are of the Fihgi Clan and the Nilyautha. I recognize your marks." "An elder...Here? On V''Daha?" N-Vorl growls, climbing to his feet. "How is that possible? I know of no such Elder Scar of the Ta''dnu." "I know of a Scar of the Ta''dnu," Mau-Nis says in a quiet voice, his eyes remaining on Scar. "He was reported dead after not one...But two separate encounters with oomans on their home world. It would seem that reports of your death...Were greatly exaggerated, Elder." "It would appear so," Scar says with a sly smile. "As you can see...I am very much alive." Scar''s eyes briefly slide over to Teresa and she stiffens. Her very pregnant belly does a flip and she reaches out for N-Vorl''s arm, spots dancing before her eyes. "I don''t feel well," Teresa says in a quiet voice. N-Vorl nods for Mau-Nis to take Vor''taalnis'' hand and carefully scoops Teresa up into his arms. He looks across the short distance and makes eye contact with his fellow elder. "We will need to follow you back to the settlement." "Of course," Elder Scar says with a thin smile. S2: Chapter 7: If Only For A Short Time N-Vorl gently deposits Teresa on the bed in her new home. Teresa adjusts her weight painfully on the mattress, one hand resting against the side of her swollen belly. N-Vorl lowers himself to the edge of the bed and leans over so that he can kiss Teresa''s forehead. "It will be okay. Vor''taalnis is in the next room and Elder Scar has gone for Yau-tala. You will be fine. I am here." "Oh, N-Vorl. I can''t tell you how much I appreciate you coming. Last I heard, you were preparing to engage a human ship in battle. I feared something might have happened to you. I should have known better. I missed you...Tremendously. I''m so glad you''re here." N-Vorl caresses the side of Teresa''s face. He studies her very carefully, looking for signs that she is unwell. "So am I," N-Vorl replies, a wide grin altering his previously worried expression. Teresa raises an arm to encircle N-Vorl''s shoulders. N-Vorl draws closer and lowers his mouth to Teresa''s lips. He uses his mandibles to keep her face in position, while slowly opening his teeth to part her lips. The taste of Teresa''s saliva excites him and he kisses her deeply, one hand tenderly stroking her enlarged stomach. A cough from the doorway causes Teresa''s eyes to open, and N-Vorl to put a stop to his love seeking. Teresa drops her arm and allows N-Vorl to rise to his full height. Yau-tala strolls confidently into the bedroom, carrying her large medical pouch. She brushes past N-Vorl and reaches out a hand to check Teresa''s forehead. "Hmmm. More than likely overexertion. Or too much excitement. I can tell from her scent that it is not yet time for expulsion of the childling. I suggest you hold off on certain activities...Until after she has given birth." "I...We had no intention of--," N-Vorl begins. "I never suggested you did. I was simply making a medical recommendation. Let me know if anything changes." Yau-tala throws her thick dreads over one shoulder and exits the bedroom. N-Vorl offers Teresa a sheepish grin. "Well...I did consider it. Once." "Oh, N-Vorl," Teresa says with a soft chuckle. She reaches for him again. And once again, he takes her into his arms. - - Yau-tala exits the bedroom and strides down the short hallway. She enters the main living space and goes for the front door. Mau-Nis'' left hand gripping her elbow halts Yau-tala''s progress. She whirls in order to see who has dared grab her. "What are--?" Mau-Nis presses a clawed finger to Yau-tala''s mouth and she grows silent. However, she is anything but happy. When Mau-Nis lowers his finger from her mouth, Yau-tala shoots him a fiery glare. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. "What do you mean by grabbing me in such a way? This is not Yautja Prime! You cannot do as you please!" Mau-Nis takes a step closer to the mercurial settlement leader. She eyes him warily. The disarming smile which explodes onto Mau-Nis'' usually solemn face catches Yau-tala by surprise. She finds herself wanting to return his smile, but manages to restrain the impulse. "I did not mean to offend...Or frighten you," Mau-Nis says, purposely adding an innocent barb to his genuine apology. "I simply wished to know...The details of the ooman female''s condition. Is she well?" Yau-tala rolls her brown eyes toward the ceiling and places her free hand on her shapely hip. "The ooman is fine. It is not yet time for the expulsion of her offspring. It will be soon, but not today." Mau-Nis studies Yau-tala for easily the fifth time that day. The female is at least forty or fifty Earth cycles old. Her mottled skin is of a brown similar to Teresa''s, but with subtle hints of green, and the leathery texture of yautja flesh. Her brown eyes are more ooman in their shape, and her mouth lacks the mandibles, tusks and large mouthfolds of a yautja. Her mouth folds are much smaller, drawing out the corners of her strangely ooman mouth at the edges, and her sharp teeth are covered by a thin pair of lips. Lips nearly perfect for kissing. "Where did you learn your healing craft, Yau-tala?" Mau-Nis questions in a warm voice. "My mother. Mostly. What she did not know, I learned from those who have been here for many years. My father taught me the rest. He is also the one responsible for many of our technological advancements. Such as they are. You can only do so much...With so little." "Hmmm. Your mother...She was ooman?" Mau-Nis inquires, already knowing the answer. "Yes. Her name was Alexa Woods. Although, the oomans later changed her name to Laura Mattley. She and my father met on something they called the ''frozen continent''. My father was killed by a creature called a keinde amedha...Or a black serpent. A hard skin. He was later resurrected using a secret ooman technology. One even my father thought they were incapable of possessing." Mau-Nis listens to Yau-tala''s narrative as if he is hearing most of it for the first time. In truth, this is a story he has heard before. Mostly. Except, in the usual version, Scar dies a second tragic death. How odd. "My parents came to this planet several cycles of a season before my brother Vildif was born," Yau-tala continues. "They were happy together. They learned much from the original inhabitants. Many of the oomans have since passed on. My mother died giving birth to my second brother. He died as well. My father says she was older than the typical ooman female which carries offspring. Her body could not handle the strain a third time. Even after the administering of our most powerful life-saving elixirs. I would like to believe...She died peacefully. But I don''t think so. She would not have wanted to die...And leave my father. She had hoped they would grow old together. They were in great n''fiis." Yau-tala suddenly clamps her mouth shut, staring at Mau-Nis with wary eyes. Why had she felt the desire to share so much with a complete stranger? An elder''s eril''k no less. "You needn''t fear me," Mau-Nis says. "Nothing we speak of...Will be told to any whom you do not wish to hear it. You have my word...As a true yautja." At this, Yau-tala becomes incensed. Her brown eyes flash with anger and the folds around her mouth tighten. "A true yautja?! Would a true yautja leave his vil''par and his childlings to fend for themselves on a desolate world? Would a true yautja abandon his most basic duties...To explore ambition and save face? My father is a true yautja. Because he stayed. I do not want to hear about true yautja!" Yau-tala turns to stalk away, but Mau-Nis halts her with a soft plea. "Please wait." Yau-tala turns back to Mau-Nis, impatience etched into every feature. "What?" "Do you not want to hear what I have to say?" A small part of Yau-tala whispers: ''not really.'' The other part is extremely curious to learn about this warrior who wears the mark of one clan, but serves the elder of another. She lowers her medical pouch to the floor and crosses both arms over her chest. From her manner, Mau-Nis is able to ascertain her level of receptiveness. He offers her a wide smile. S2: Chapter 8: A Matter of Honor N-Vorl tenderly kisses Teresa''s neck and chin, his mouth trailing along her flesh. Although, he wants nothing more than to take her into his arms and show her immense pleasure, he is mindful of the closeness of her birthing. To come into her now would be reckless beyond measure. He only removes his mouth from Teresa''s skin to stare down at her face. Teresa''s eyes are closed and her complexion has the soft red color he has come to associate with both excitement and embarrassment. Only one of those emotions fits the current situation. Unlike aboard the Weyland station, where their activities were seen and overheard, N-Vorl has taken every precaution. Every door and window is secured; and Vor''taalnis has accompanied Mau-Nis to Yau-tala''s medical cabin. They are completely alone. For now. Teresa''s eyelids flutter partially open and she issues a soft sigh. Her scent quickly changes and N-Vorl leans forward so that their foreheads are touching. She is deeply troubled. "What is bothering you, Teresa? I am here. Whatever you feel, you must say. I will listen." Teresa''s eyes brim with tears and she reaches up a slender hand to touch the side of N-Vorl''s face. Her voice is soft and full of sadness. "After everything I''ve experienced...On the California, on the Weyland station, and on this planet...I can''t help but feel like I am so much less than I once was. I''ve lost my career, my ambitions, and everyone I cared about. I feel... Different. I don''t think the same. I don''t act the same. I''m always looking for bogeymen around every corner. And I''m afraid...You''ll stop loving me. That one day...You''ll leave me. Like all of the others who were abandoned here by their lovers. And I wouldn''t blame you. There is something I need to tell you. Something...I don''t want to tell you. Because I love you, N-Vorl! You do believe me? I want you to believe me. I need you to believe me." N-Vorl exhales sharply and caresses Teresa''s left cheek. "What you fear...Does it concern what happened between you and Mau-Nis?" Teresa''s eyes widen and she stares up at N-Vorl, fear altering her countenance. N-Vorl breathes in deeply, sensing the swift change in her scent. He remains silent, not wishing to frighten her further. "You know about--?" "Yes. Mau-Nis informed me. Before we traveled here. Mau-Nis is a true yautja. His sense of honor would not allow him to continue to deceive me. It was his hope to divide your allegiances. So that you would readily agree with his plan to journey to this planet. Although, he also admits to having strong feelings for you as well. That, I can understand." Tears fall uncontrolled from Teresa''s eyes and she shakes her head emphatically. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "I''m so sorry, N-Vorl. I made a huge mistake. I was confused. I didn''t think about what I was doing. Please forgive me." N-Vorl wipes the tears from Teresa''s cheeks before pressing his face against the flesh under her chin. He plants small kisses along her chin, neck, and below her ear. "I already have," he says in a reassuring voice. "I am my father''s son. I am not my father. My father''s anger and wrath only served to weaken him. That is not the path I wish for myself. You are my mate. My vil''par. The mother of my descendant. I could never bring harm to you." N-Vorl uses a clawed hand to untie the front of Teresa''s shift, drawing it open and away from her flesh. Teresa inhales softly and then slowly releases the air she drew in. "In truth, even if Mau-Nis had not told me...I would have known. I did suspect. When he returned to my flagship, he smelled heavily of your scent. And not in the way of one who has simply been in close contact. His manner was also markedly different. Mau-Nis has always been a solemn creature. But he was even more so. He could barely meet my eye whenever I spoke of you. I chose to pretend I was ignorant. It would have done me little good to expose him. All I would have gained from it...Was one less ally. Not a wise decision for a young elder." "But, what if the childlings--? There is a possibility they might not be yours, N-Vorl. I...I didn''t think." "It doesn''t matter," N-Vorl states in a deep voice. "I will love them as if they were my own. Because I love you. And that is enough." "Oh, N-Vorl," Teresa says between a sob and an excited giggle. "You always manage to surprise me. Every time, I think I have you figured out...You prove me wrong." "Then, I suppose...I have done my duty," N-Vorl says with a sly grin. "Not yet, you haven''t," Teresa says, matching N-Vorl''s sly grin with a crafty smile of her own. "But I suppose, that will have to wait for another time." "Something to look forward to," N-Vorl replies, before planting his mouth beneath the flesh of Teresa''s chin. Repositioning herself on the bed, Teresa motions for N-Vorl to give her space. Completely shrugging out of her shift, she wraps both arms around his shoulders. N-Vorl guides her back down onto the bed, his mouth finding hers again. Rubbing a hand over Teresa''s swollen stomach, N-Vorl issues a soft sigh. Short of filling Teresa with his descendants, again, N-Vorl fulfills all of their sensual desires. - - Scar returns to his home, at the back of the temple, in an uncharacteristically foul mood. Vildif knocks on the front door before pushing it open and cautiously approaching his brooding father. "Is everything okay, U''hsk? Binahytu informed me that the ooman female...Teresa Boyd...Has fallen ill. Is this true?" "Teresa is fine," Scar replies, mildly irritated by Vildif''s constant use of Teresa''s first and last given names. "The return of the female''s lover caused her a great shock. Yau-tala says Teresa will be fine. It is not yet time for the expulsion of her offspring." Vildif exhales softly, relief evident on his features. "That is good." Scar''s brow knits and his mouthparts grow taunt. He glances askance at Vildif. "Yes. It is good." "Father, what is wrong? You do not seem like yourself." Scar chooses to remain silent on the subject, loathing creeping into every corner of his mind. Some words are best left unspoken. S2: Chapter 9: Expulsion Into the Light N-Vorl and Teresa have finished their sensual business and lie cuddled together on the bed. The big yautja''s arms are wrapped firmly around the ooman female''s waist and he is fast asleep. However, Teresa is wide awake. She toys with the mesh on his chest with a wistful smile. "So this is my new reality?" Teresa whispers. N-Vorl stirs at the sound of her voice, his green eyes fluttering slowly open. "What is your new reality?" N-Vorl mutters sleepily. "To only have my lover for brief periods at a time. Always explaining to my son why his father cannot be with him. To my children...Why they cannot be with the one they love. I suppose, it''s the least I deserve. It was my idea to breed a childling in the first place. I''ve made my bed. Now, I must sleep in it." N-Vorl draws Teresa closer to his chest and exhales sharply. "I cannot make change from the outside, Teresa. Believe me, I want nothing more than to be here with you forever. But, if I can spend enough time with the Council of Elders? If I can win their trust and respect? There may come a time...When V''Daha will no longer have to be a closely guarded secret. You could come home with me. Or, we could build a whole new life here. Free of dishonor. Every childling which has been abandoned by their sires could find a home with our kind. It is as Mau-Nis explained it to me...A goal for the greater good of all yautja." "I know, N-Vorl. I know. That doesn''t mean I can''t be unhappy about the whole thing. I''m tired of losing everyone I love. I''m just tired. I wish you could stay. But, I know you cannot." Wriggling out of N-Vorl''s arms, and sitting up on the bed, Teresa glances around for her shift. Spying it on the floor, she prepares to climb off of the bed. N-Vorl wraps his arms around her waist, and draws her close, so that her back is against his broad chest. He rests his braided head on her left shoulder and enthusiastically breathes in her scent. Teresa is truly angry with him, despite her softened words. He has not smelled such anger since their time together aboard the ooman science vessel. "Do not be angry with me. You know that what I speak is the truth. A life of exile? Or a life of pleasure? Free from the council''s quest for blood. Those are our choices, Teresa." "But do you really believe you can change their minds, N-Vorl? Or, is this another naive quest to prove something? You have nothing to prove to me. I want you here. With our family." Indecision creeps into N-Vorl''s mind and he kisses Teresa''s exposed shoulder. His round eyes narrow as he draws in a deep breath. "For now...This is how it must be." Teresa slams an angry fist down on the edge of the mattress and roughly removes N-Vorl''s arms from around her waist. She climbs to her feet and snatches her shift from the floor. "No. I can''t do this. No." An intense pain rips through Teresa''s abdomen before she can completely put on her clothes. Dropping both hands to her stomach, Teresa moans painfully. "Oh hell. Oh no." N-Vorl is already on his feet before the first words are out of Teresa''s mouth. He comes to her side just as she drops to her knees on the floor. A sickly sweet smell invades his senses and N-Vorl''s eyes widen. The time of her expulsion is here. A puddle of liquid has already pooled where Teresa kneels and her color has paled significantly. Every breath escaping her lips is a deep gasp. N-Vorl cautiously takes Teresa up into his arms. He lays her atop the bed and covers her nudity by drawing the two halves of her shift together. No need to tie them. Teresa''s body has begun to tremble. N-Vorl wraps one of her slender hands in his and kisses it. "I will be back. I will return with Yau-tala." "N-Vorl...Please no. Don''t leave me alone." This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "I must. Please, Teresa...Stay calm. I will bring back Yau-tala. Do not worry." Teresa weakly reaches out a hand as N-Vorl slips out of the room. She calls to him softly before another contraction steals her voice away. And then, she screams. - - Mau-Nis follows closely behind Yau-tala, holding tightly to Vor''taalnis'' tiny clawed hand. The medical specialist describes every facet of her equipment in detail. Some of it, Mau-Nis absorbs with interest. The rest, he tunes out. He is more interested in learning about their enthusiastic tour guide. The black sleeveless garment which covers Yau-tala''s upper portion hides very little, her large chest mounds straining against the material. Since his time with Teresa, Mau-Nis has found himself musing more and more about exactly why oomans and yautja became such mortal enemies. They have much more in common than other species he has encountered. The two species should be allies; helping each other to grow and adapt in a cruel and unrelenting universe. Looking at Yau-tala, Mau-Nis can find little to fault her for. She is a beautiful specimen of genetic wonder. The best that both of their worlds--ooman and yautja--has to offer. A sturdy body, the same long thick hairs which cover the head of all yautja, many overly feminine qualities, extremely high intelligence, determination, loyalty, and a demeanor which both commands--and demands--respect. Mau-Nis finds himself wanting to smile simply thinking of the hybrid female. He reins in this feeling by reminding himself that she might find such an expression to be crafty or menacing. Yau-tala turns at that very moment, gesturing toward a circular apparatus. She pushes against it with a clawed finger, and the device rocks back and forth. "We use the gi-jyl to regulate blood pressure. Many hybrids experience hypertension and have other ooman ailments associated with high blood pressure. This device helps to soothe the mind and ease symptoms." Mau-Nis imitates Yau-tala''s previous action and rocks the apparatus with his larger clawed finger. "Adult oomans...Uh, hybrids...Who enjoy swinging? Like childlings?" "Not exactly. They don''t really swing on it. The upper body goes into the round portion of the gi-jyl, while the patient is hooked up to a machine which measures their blood pressure. According to how high or low their blood pressure is...The gi-jyl will move back and forth at a predetermined speed. It''s meant to soothe the patient. Similar to Dr. Boyd''s meditation methods. Once the patient''s blood pressure is at an adequate level, the machine will adjust and the motion will cease. Besides, it isn''t really about what they enjoy. It''s a matter of life and death." Mau-Nis nods and grins with understanding, forgetting his original goal of keeping all smiles to a minimum. To his surprise, Yau-tala returns his smile. Her brown eyes seem to sparkle and her sharp teeth become more visible. As much as he hates to do it, Mau-Nis broaches a topic which has been on his mind since first seeing the sprawling settlement. Compared to the technology most yautja have come to depend on, the settlement is little more than an echo of a past Earth. Houses of wood and crude stone, very little electrical energy, food cooked over small fires, and not much else. On previous visits to V''Daha, the elder''s ship had remained on the outskirts, staying hidden amongst the surrounding hills and valleys. Mau-Nis had only glimpsed partial infrared and holographic images of the settlement below. The elder had chosen to meet his ooman lover in secret. The less eyes, the better. Mau-Nis had walked as far as the elder permitted before setting up camp to wait for his leader''s return. The life of a V''Dahan is much worse than he''d been led to believe. "Why a healer, Yau-tala? What are you hoping to gain by extending the lives of these refugees from yautja society? You are less than a hundred strong. On a world meant for millions. Even billions. Are you not simply prolonging the inevitable?" "Is it our fault if our progenitors left us here with nothing?" Yau-tala says, suddenly bitter and angry. The settlement leader takes a step back from Mau-Nis. Vor''taalnis, sensing something is wrong, steps closer to the young hybrid. He offers Yau-tala his hand and chitters. Yau-tala looks down at Vor''taalnis with sadness. In that brief moment, Mau-Nis takes two steps forward. He releases Vor''taalnis'' tiny hand and clasps Yau-tala''s face. He tilts her head upward, and she gazes up at him in surprise. "I am asking...What is in it for you?" "Why does there have to be anything to gain? Except seeing my fellow hybrids live as fruitfully as life will allow? I love every soul here on V''Daha. Ooman...Yautja...Or hybrid. We have lived and strived together for many cycles. Despite all of the hardships. We are our own kind now. We don''t need you!" Mau-Nis'' eyes narrow at this last assertion, knowing it to be a lie. Lowering his mouth to Yau-tala''s, he is not surprised when she throws her arms around his neck. Vor''taalnis uses a tiny clawed hand to grip Yau-tala''s black skirt. He does not tug, simply hold on. A loud scream shatters the late afternoon air. Yau-tala quickly withdraws from Mau-Nis, her eyes wide. "That is the ooman female. The one called Teresa. I think...It is time." Mau-Nis mouthparts droop and his eyes grow wide to match Yau-tala''s. "This is not good. We have another female who is very close to expulsion as well. Closer than Teresa. I fear this will cause a chain reaction. She may go into the birthing process as well. I need to find Binahytu. If he does not find me first. Excuse me. I must get prepared." Mau-Nis completely releases Yau-tala with great reluctance. He watches her hurry from the room, a heavy feeling settling into his yautja breast. S2: Chapter 10: Out! Yau-tala hurries toward Teresa''s cabin with a purpose, her medical pouch clutched in a clawed hand. In her mind, she recounts the procedure over and over again. She has helped birth more than her fair share of offspring over the cycles. However, none of them were the offspring of a known elder. An elder still lurking in their midst. What will he do if one of his descendants should come to harm? Elder Scar appears from between two cabins and moves onto a path to intercept Yau-tala. The young settlement leader spies her father''s approach, but raises a hand to wave him off. "It is the time of the female''s birthing. That is all." Scar''s brow knits and he places one hand on his solid hip. His amber eyes search Yau-tala''s stricken face. "I thought you said she had some time yet before her expulsion?" "It appears I was mistaken. Something has greatly accelerated the time of her birthing. More than likely...The return of Elder N-Vorl. I must hurry, father. Please keep calm amongst the others so that I may work in relative peace." Yau-tala rushes off without another word. Binahytu follows in her rapid footsteps, also headed for Teresa''s cabin. Scar watches them go with half-lidded eyes. Elder N-Vorl. - - Yau-tala hastens into Teresa''s cabin and strolls with purpose to the far bedroom. There, she finds N-Vorl kneeling beside the large bed. One of his clawed hands is on Teresa''s abdomen, the other rests against her forehead. The sight of Teresa''s open shift is enough to send Yau-tala''s blood into a rolling boil. She angrily drops her medical pouch on the table and points a clawed finger at N-Vorl. "I told you--! Ugh! You males never listen! I told you this is just the kind of activity she didn''t need. You reassured me....You would not. Once again...It has been proven...That the word of a yautja means absolutely nothing. As if I did not already have enough to plan for. What, with another female close to expulsion. Now, I may have to perform three birthings...Instead of one. I want you out of my birthing room! Out!" Teresa moans painfully and arches upward on the bed. N-Vorl continues to wipe the sweat from Teresa''s forehead, while shooting Yau-tala a hateful glare. Yau-tala places both hands on her hips and returns his glare. "Did you not hear what I said? I want you out. I don''t care who...Or what...You think you are! I am the h''sv-if of this settlement. And, I want you to get out!" Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. N-Vorl climbs angrily to his feet. He goes to stand directly in front of Yau-tala. The female hybrid is shorter than an average male yautja, but taller than an average female ooman. He towers over her, but only minimally. "I am not going anywhere. She is my vil''par. And those are my descendants." "Oh. Well, isn''t that a surprise? Considering you''ve only just got here. Just in time for her birthing. Not to mention, all of the time you spent away while she was heavy with your first childling. What a great u''hsk you are!" Temporarily forgetting himself, N-Vorl growls deep in his throat and leans closer to Yau-tala. The hybrid''s eyes grow wide with shock and she recoils. At that moment, Binahytu enters the bedroom, and Teresa calls out to N-Vorl. "N-Vorl, stop! Please. Do as Yau-tala asks. Please. I''ll be fine. She''s only trying to do her job. Don''t interfere." Shame creeps into N-Vorl''s countenance and he takes a step back, averting his gaze. In the bedroom doorway, Binahytu glares at the much larger yautja male. He may not be as strong as a true yautja, but his heart is just as fearless. To threaten a leader of the settlement is an unacceptable offense. "I will leave," N-Vorl says. "Because my vil''par wishes it. Do keep me informed." The last part of N-Vorl''s statement is laced with sarcasm and bitterness, mocking Yau-tala''s glib manner from earlier in the afternoon. Bending to kiss Teresa''s forehead, N-Vorl caresses her cheek with one hand. He whispers into her ear so that only she can hear, and then hastily exits the bedroom. Binahytu comes to stand at Yau-tala''s side. The hybrid leader has not moved since her brief confrontation with N-Vorl. "Are you okay, Yau-tala?" Yau-tala slowly turns to face Binahytu with a bewildered expression. "Do you think he would have attacked me?" "I don''t know," Binahytu replies truthfully. "Maybe. He is an elder. They are accustomed to a certain level of respect." "Father is not like that," Yau-tala says. "No. But then again...He is your father. U''hsk are accustomed to a certain level of disrespect from their childlings. And childlings often do not acknowledge the shortcomings they witness in their own kin. Compared to those of complete strangers. You simply have not pressed him far enough. I have seen your father angry. His wrath can often rival that of the other elder." Teresa moans loudly, and Yau-tala is jarred from her deep thinking. She crosses to the bed and takes Teresa''s wrist in a clawed hand. The pulse she detects is strong, but much too quick. "Mok''i Elixir. Please. A few drops on the end of a spoon." Binahytu complies and carefully hands Yau-tala the metal spoon. She places the partially filled spoon between Teresa''s parted lips, encouraging the distressed woman to drink the small sampling of liquid. As Teresa takes the spoon fully into her mouth, Yau-tala uses her free hand to draw open the front of Teresa''s clothes. At first, Teresa recoils, her eyes shooting open and shifting in Binahytu''s direction. Yau-tala shakes her head solemnly, but matter-of-factly. "Binahytu is a professional. He does not lose control of his hormones simply at the sight of a pair of female chest mounds. You are in the best of hands. Trust me. Trust Binahytu." Teresa nods agreement, another deep moan escaping her lips. Yau-tala uses her hand to massage the flesh of Teresa''s abdomen, starting from the top and working her way all around. "The childlings are positioned favorably. You will be fine." To Binahytu, Yau-tala calmly says, "Let us begin." S2: Chapter 11: Is That Even Possible? Almost Two Hours Later Teresa''s eyes open to a darkening world. The dual suns have nearly set, one solar body already hidden beneath the planet''s zenith. The twin childlings, nestled beside her on the wide bed, are sleeping soundly. Only their heads are visible, the rest of their tiny bodies wrapped securely in warm blankets. Teresa gingerly sits up on the bed before realizing she is still mostly nude. Her discarded shift lies crumpled beneath her. She repositions the lower portion of her body so that she can pull the clothing from under her butt. The childling closest to that arm is jostled by the minute movements of the mattress. A pair of tiny gray eyes opens, and focuses on Teresa''s face. Teresa''s lips part and she releases a small gasp. "Oh no. It wasn''t N-Vorl. They''re not his. It''s Mau-Nis. He''s the father. Oh no." Teresa closes both eyes for a brief moment. When she opens them again, she reaches for the tiny gray-eyed childling. As she does so, a trembling-voiced chitter greets her ears from the second childling. Teresa receives yet another shock when she locks eyes with the green eyed childling twin. "What?" Teresa mutters. "Is that even possible?" N-Vorl''s deep voice floats to her out of the room''s darkness. He steps out of the shadows and approaches the bed. The enormous hunter''s shoulders are slumped and his body language speaks of one who is reeling from either defeat or betrayal. "You''re the scientist," N-Vorl says flatly, disappointment obvious in his voice. "You tell me." Teresa shakes her head energetically from side to side, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her voice breaks with the amount of emotion built into her plea. "N-Vorl, please. I''m so sorry. I''m so--." N-Vorl does not allow her to finish. Kneeling beside the bed, he draws Teresa into a kiss, mindful of the childling cradled in her arms. "I am not angry," N-Vorl says, separating from Teresa. "Only saddened. When the first childling was birthed, I believed they were both mine. The expulsion of the second childling dispelled that belief. The Nilyautha are known for their piercing gray eyes. It is not a trait common to the Fihgi. I knew immediately...That the childling could not be mine. I do not want to share you with Mau-Nis. However, if that is what this situation calls for...I will do it." "What? Share me with Mau-Nis? What kind of woman do you think I am?" "Mau-Nis will want access to his childling. And I cannot in conscience deny him such." "Access to his childling is one thing. Access to me is quite another. I told him aboard the Weyland station...That we could never be intimate again. And I meant it. Of course, I didn''t know that then. I was...Not well. I do know that now. You are my lover, N-Vorl. My Vil''par. And, I love you." N-Vorl''s face is transformed by the biggest smile Teresa has ever seen him display. The appearance of it almost causes Teresa to rethink her position. So sudden is the transformation. "I love you too...Teresa Boyd," N-Vorl says, his smile failing to diminish. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Both tiny childlings begin chittering at nearly the same instant. Teresa looks tiredly from one childling to the other. Three children in only two years. Oh boy. Teresa glances up at N-Vorl. Her voice is low and secretive in nature. "N,Vorl? While we were aboard the California...Do you remember when you offered me that vial of red liquid?" "Yes. The Chruksh Elixir?" "Yes, that. Do you remember me asking you if it was a contraceptive?" "Vaguely." "Do yautja have such a thing? I mean...If we''re going to keep carrying on. I don''t want to keep popping childlings out of the oven every time. It gets old...And painful...Real quick." N-Vorl let''s out a loud laugh and flicks the end of Teresa''s nose with a clawed finger. She balls her face up in faux anger. "Stop doing that!" Teresa growls. "Ooo, you can be so aggravating sometimes. I''m being serious." "So am I. But to answer your question...Yes." Teresa sighs and rotates her head on her shoulders, working out kinks. "Good. I don''t want to pay every time you get a little horny." It is N-Vorl''s turn to contort his face in pretend anger. He levels his unhappy gaze at Teresa. "Me? Do you mean to say that you have not also initiated our mating sessions? If I remember correctly, you did so on at least one very important occasion? Are you really going to deny that it was you who taught me the upside down mating?" "N-Vorl!" Teresa hisses, embarrassment in her tone. N-Vorl smiles with satisfaction, his mandibles flaring widely. His point thoroughly made, N-Vorl leans in, his eyes riveted to Teresa''s face. "Although, it is the other game I enjoy best. But it will have to wait until I return. When the childlings are somewhat older and do not require the usage of your chest mounds." "N-Vorl! You''re being gross!" "Am I?" N-Vorl whispers, leaning closer and licking the flesh behind Teresa''s right ear. Teresa chuckles softly as N-Vorl wraps a strong arm around her waist and nestles his head against her chest. Surprisingly good-natured, the twins make very little sound, their tiny mandibles tightly shut. - - Medical Cabin Yau-tala drops down into a wooden chair closest to the window. The expulsion of Teresa''s offspring had gone off without a hitch. For an ooman, Teresa possesses a large degree of strength. Even Yau-tala is impressed. Her mind shifts to another ooman female. Her mother, Alexa Woods. Yau-tala was barely nine cycles of a season old when her mother had died. An expulsion gone wrong. According to her father, her mother''s advanced age had directly contributed to her inability to carry the childling to full gestation. If not for Halyiis, and the lessons recorded on her father''s mask interface, Yau-tala might never have grown to be a true healer. Her mother had been a healer, quickly learning the ways of the yautja and the V''Dahan''s. But the life she had not been able to save, had been her own. Yau-tala climbs from her seat near the window. She strides solemnly to a wooden desk in the far corner. Opening a top drawer, Yau-tala removes a portrait etched into thin pale wood. The portrait is of her mother and father--Lex and Scar--on the morning they chose to commemorate their n''fiis. In the portrait, Lex wears a long white shift splashed here and there with images of Chruksh blossoms. Scar is dressed in typical yautja fashion, only his mask and plasmacaster are missing from the portrait. Yau-tala laments the love she knew her parents once felt for each other. A love she knows she may never enjoy. A clawed hand coming to rest on her left shoulder causes Yau-tala to turn slightly. The eril''k. Mau-Nis. "I didn''t hear you come in. Where is Vor''taalnis? Teresa is resting. She mustn''t be bothered looking after an inquisitive childling. Who did you leave him with?" "Your father. Elder Scar, insisted he would look after the childling. He wishes to teach him more of our...Yautja ways. I should have told him that is unnecessary. Since we are not welcome or needed." "I was...I didn''t mean that." "I know," Mau-Nis says. Cupping Yau-tala''s face, Mau-Nis lowers his mouth to hers. Picking up where they left off that afternoon. S2: Chapter 12: Gone Again N-Vorl and Teresa are leaning casually against the bed''s giant headboard. N-Vorl chuckles softly, watching Teresa struggle to nurse both childlings at the same time. She narrows her eyes and glowers at him with thoughts of playful vengeance. "I don''t see what''s so funny. Then, you nurse one of them!" N-Vorl cuts his eyes at Teresa and twists his mouth into an unfavorable expression. "And how would you propose I do that? I do not have the...Anatomy...Necessary to do so." "You could play pretend," Teresa teases. "Or maybe you can invent some kind of machine to do the work for me? Even we humans have managed that. You did once say...''We are all engineers.'' Did you not?" N-Vorl''s eyes become tiny slits in his face and he grins devilishly. Teresa''s stomach drops as she realizes she may have opened a can of unsavory worms. "N-Vorl, I was only..." "Do you really want a device which will do most of the work for you?" "I said, I was only kidding. I didn''t mean..." "I will see what I can have my scientists think up. I may even enlist Glotis'' help. I have been meaning to visit her for quite some time." "Are you serious, N-Vorl? By the time you do all of that...I won''t need it anymore. Besides, it was only a joke. Although, a little help might be nice. Help me with repositioning Erilnis. He''s not exactly cooperative. I think he''s secretly punishing me." N-Vorl carefully repositions the childling on Teresa''s chest, making it easier for him to nurse. Teresa smiles at N-Vorl, their faces only inches apart--so close that her eyes threaten to cross. "Thank you." "For what? For being a father to my childlings? It is my duty." "A duty many others have abandoned. I know I got really angry yesterday. But I do appreciate what you''re trying to do. I can only hope you succeed. But be careful, N-Vorl. No one likes a troublemaker. Especially, when that young troublemaker could cause their house of cards to come tumbling down. I worry for you. Please be careful." N-Vorl presses his forehead against Teresa''s. "I will try." "Please do more than that, N-Vorl. If things get too bad...Don''t do anything which might endanger your life. Even if it meant you could not visit me for many years...Cycles of a season...I would much rather know that you are alive. The alternative...I could never live with." If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. N-Vorl cups the sides of Teresa''s face with both of his clawed hands. "There was a time when I would have never thought you could feel such strong feelings for me. I am grateful that I was incorrect in that assumption. Your n''fiis has given me peace from the turmoil which tormented my heart since my father''s disgrace. I regret I was not there to end the cruel ooman scientist''s torture. It seems, I am always in the wrong place at the wrong time. I will do as you ask. I will tread carefully in regards to the Council of Elders." "That''s all I can ask." N-Vorl lightly kisses Teresa''s forehead. His tiny daughter, Enilka, glances up and chitters. N-Vorl''s mouth droops and he issues a sad sigh. - - Medical Cabin Yau-tala barely glances over her shoulder as Mau-Nis enters the main sitting room. Her mouth forms an angry pout and she pretends not to notice his presence. Mau-Nis strides behind the female settlement leader and places his arm around her waist, resting his head on her left shoulder. "I can understand your hesitancy to mate with me. We have only just met. However, I am greatly dismayed that you refuse to even see me off." Yau-tala removes Mau-Nis'' arm from around her waist, none too politely. She whirls to face him, frustration evident on her countenance. "Why should I accompany you to your ship? What is in it for me? You come here...You and your elder...And then, you leave just as quickly. While I must continually undo the damage you and others have done. Childlings who cry every night. Desperately wanting to hold, and be held by, their u''hsks. Females who must take strong elixirs simply to sleep at night. They have fitful dreams of their lovers and sometimes sleepwalk. One female nearly walked into the river during an episode. This is the mess I must untangle. The mess many like you...And your elder...Have left behind. That is why I did not mate with you last night. I have enough on my plate without taking on a possible childling of my own." Mau-Nis takes Yau-tala''s face in his hand. She does not pull away, her brown eyes staring deep into Mau-Nis'' gray ones. "You and I both know...There are ways to avoid becoming heavy with descendants. You are a healer...A doctor. You should know this better than anyone. You did not mate with me last night because you are afraid." Yau-tala''s mouth drops open and her eyes flash with hidden resentment. "That is not true!" Mau-Nis lowers his mouth to Yau-tala''s, effectively silencing her. A moment later, he releases her. "You are afraid of falling in love. Especially, with one you so desperately want to hate. Unlike many other elders, N-Vorl truly loves his offspring. You would see this...If you weren''t so busy being angry. The amount of subterfuge which was necessary to make this journey...Should be proof enough. He took a great risk. As did I. It is a risk, I would also take for you. If only...You permitted me to." Yau-tala''s lips part as if she means to speak, but no words come out. Mau-Nis takes this as his cue to kiss her again. Yau-tala tilts her head, to make his job just that much easier. She relaxes a little as Mau-Nis'' hand drops to the small of her back. Opening her eyes, she leans back, breaking off their kiss. "I should grab the L''so Elixir. Just in case." Mau-Nis'' brow creases and his eyes narrow, a wolfish grin drawing his mouthparts and tusks wide apart. "While you are searching out the elixir, I will advise my elder I will be a little late to our rendezvous point." "Sounds like a plan to me," Yau-tala says with a smile. For good measure, Mau-Nis draws the settlement leader into another tight embrace. S2: Chapter 13: Not Happy! Teresa watches the small yautja transport vessel rise into the air. Erilnis is held in the crook of her left arm, while she grips Vor''taalnis'' hand with her right hand. Beside Teresa, Yau-tala holds Enilka to her chest, the sleeping childling''s head supported with her left hand. The female settlement leader tries to appear unaffected by the ship''s departure. However, her mouth droops with sadness. Dr. Boyd sneaks a glance at Yau-tala, her eyes narrowing. She puts on her most wicked smile and continues to peer at Yau-tala. "Shame about Mau-Nis...Being of the old ways. He and your father might have gotten along just fine. Too bad he had to leave as well." Yau-tala''s mouth twists into an unhappy scowl. She cuts her eyes in Teresa''s direction, and catches sight of the sly expression on the former scientist''s face. The settlement leader''s voice becomes a low whisper. "Do not tell my father of me and Mau-Nis. Mau-Nis may be of the old ways, but my father despises elders. And their eril''k followers." "Elder Scar hates elders? Then, why does he carry the title?" "It is more in mockery than in the truest sense. He believes that the elders have abandoned the true way of the yautja. By stranding their offspring on this dead planet, they have violated the code. They have vacated their most sacred of duties. To their vil''pars and to their descendants. He has no love for either Elder N-Vorl...Or Mau-Nis. He simply tolerated them. For your sake." "My sake? What do I have to do with it?" Teresa says with an uneasy laugh. "Do you not see what my father feels for you? Do you not understand?" "No," Teresa says, her eyes narrowing again. "Tell me." "You...Resemble my ooman mother a great deal. I thought you would have noticed this...When my father invited you to the temple. My father has not been the same since your arrival. He is not as solemn or angry. He does not brood nearly as much as before. He has taken your son under his tutelage, because he believes he is helping you. He has very strong feelings for you." "Oh no!" Teresa says, taking a step backwards. "You must be mistaken!" "There is no mistake," Yau-tala replies, certainty in her voice. "Mark my words. You will see I am telling the truth. Now, we should return to the settlement. I have a birthing to prep for." The entire walk back to the settlement, Teresa''s mind is a whirl of thoughts and images. Could it be possible that Yau-tala is correct in her assertion? Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. - - Elder Scar is standing beside the blood pressure wheel when Teresa and Yau-tala enter the medical cabin. Scar''s amber eyes fall to the tiny bundle held against the left side of Teresa''s chest. He also glances down at Vor''taalnis, a grin touching his mottled face. "D''oij!" Vor''taalnis exclaims. Breaking free from Teresa, Vor''taalnis runs to Scar. The slightly older settlement elder bends and spreads his arms wide. The toddler hybrid chitters softly as Scar lifts him into the air. Teresa watches the exchange with weary eyes. Turning to look in Dr. Boyd''s direction, Scar offers her the same wide grin. Teresa only stares back, words failing to come to her lips. "Your vil''par has returned to Yautja Prime already? Was he called away on urgent business? Is there a fierce battle brewing somewhere?" Teresa opens her mouth as if to speak. In the end, she only shakes her head from side to side. She is saved from replying when Enilka cries softly. The newborn childling utters a trembling cry, her tiny clawed hand slipping from beneath the blanket. Yau-tala rocks the newborn gently, shifting her large brown eyes over to the uncomfortable ooman. "I think it is time for her feeding. I will take the other childling and you can use the relaxation room to nurse. Or you may return to your cabin. Whichever place is more comfortable for you, Teresa." "You have a planned birthing to attend later. I think it would be best if we all return home. I will take Enilka with me." Teresa moves to take Enilka into the crook of her other arm, but Elder Scar steps forward. "I can take the other childling while you nurse. There is no need for you to be burdened carrying them both to your cabin." "Noo!" Teresa yelps, almost too hastily. Yau-tala''s eyes widen and she shoots Teresa a ''What the hell?'' look. Scar''s mouth twists sideways. He stares at Teresa in bewilderment. "No?" "I mean...No, you don''t have to do that! I''ll be fine. Vor''taalnis...Come with Mommy." Scar''s eyes narrow to tiny slits and he studies Teresa carefully. Something has happened since the arrival, and sudden departure, of her long absent vil''par. Does she now intend to avoid him? Putting Vor''taalnis down, Scar nods respectfully in Teresa''s direction. To Vor''taalnis, he chitters softly. "D''oij...U''felh juyr!" Vor''taalnis exclaims with a tiny nod and hand wave. Watching Vor''taalnis communicate with Elder Scar suddenly fills Teresa with unfounded dread. Maybe she can convince Vildif to teach her the yautja language. Since the day he mistakenly viewed her nakedness, Vildif has been more than cordial. Of course, he was never unfriendly. From the moment they''d met, he''d seemed smitten with her. And he is a rather adorable hybrid. With his brown mottled skin and somewhat human nose; so much like Vor''taalnis''. Judging by Vildif''s outward appearance, he seems slightly older than N-Vorl. At least, as far as human years go. But not by much. Human aging is a mixed pot. And according to Glotis, yautja can live for close to a thousand years. When not killed in glorious battle. Age is of no consequence in a situation like this. Every hybrid in the settlement will outlive her. Even Elder Scar, who is barely a day over one hundred and thirty years old. Maybe she will have to take Vildif up on his cordiality. Only a little. It might help to cool his father''s jets. Or backfire royally. Carrying both childlings, Teresa strolls from the medical cabin. Vor''taalnis is close at her side. S2: Chapter 14: So Nice of You V''Daha Settlement 8 Days Later Teresa leans forward across the bed and blows onto Enilka''s tiny mottled belly; in the same manner that she once played with Vor''taalnis as a small childling. Vor''taalnis hears the sound and chitters loudly with laughter, covering his mouth with one hand. His round green eyes light up with pleasure and he grows excited. Teresa glances over at her oldest son before repeating the action, causing Vor''taalnis to chitter even more. Enilka''s chubby legs move up and down as she peers silently up at her mother. Erilnis chitters softly beside his more mild-mannered twin. The more sullen twin is close to tears and desires to be played with as well. "Oh...Stop your jealousy, Erilnis," Teresa coos playfully. "You silly baby. Mommy hasn''t forgotten you. I''m right here. So silly. Mommy loves you." A knock on the door draws Teresa''s attention. She motions for Vor''taalnis. "Be a good big brother. Stay here for Mommy and watch Enilka and Erilnis. I''ll only be a sec. I''ll make you some Tihil tea when I get back. If you do that for Mommy!" "Yes, Mother," Vor''taalnis says with a wide childish grin. Teresa sweeps out of the room in a hurry. She goes to the front door and wrenches it open. Her heart does a leap when she views Elder Scar. Swallowing down the lump in her throat, Teresa tries to appear upbeat. "Elder Scar...Hello. What brings you here? I was getting the twins ready for a bath before we head down to the river. I felt we could all use a little time outdoors." "Then, I am just in time," Scar says smoothly. "Sajgoh, the wood crafter, has made you a gift. She wished for me to deliver it to you." Scar steps to the side to reveal a beautifully carved yautja version of a baby stroller. The wooden work of art is complete with two small cushioned seats, and four adorable wooden wheels for locomotion. The wheels remind Teresa of miniature wagon wheels, from the Old Earth Oregon Trail days. She laughs with joy and the sudden flood of childhood memories. "It''s beautiful," Teresa gushes. "I''ve never really met Sajgoh. I''ve seen her around...I think. Please tell her I am so grateful. This will make things so much easier." "That, I will do," Scar says, his eyes narrowing with hidden pleasure. It was he who ordered Sajgoh to create the wheeled cart for the childlings. But what Teresa doesn''t know, can''t possibly drive her away. "How rude of me," Teresa exclaims and motions toward the inside of her cabin. "I''m just standing here gawking. Please, Elder Scar...Do come inside." Scar steps into the cabin and waits for Teresa to close the door. She offers him a tiny smile and strides toward the far bedroom. Scar''s brow knits at the knowledge that she and the impotent young elder she calls a vil''par once shared n''fiis in that same room. Of all the females who have traveled to V''Daha, with the exception of his Lex, Teresa shows the most spirit. Nothing seems to break her. Not even torture, at the hands of her own kind, had managed to do that. Yet, she loves an elder who loves his ambition more than he loves her. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. Teresa reaches the bedroom and goes to the bed. As instructed, Vor''taalnis stands beside the bed like a sentry. His eyes brighten when he catches sight of Elder Scar. "D`oij!" Teresa''s anxiety grows and she whirls on Scar. "Why does he keep calling you that? What does that word mean?" "The ooman equivalent would be uncle. That is what I would like him to think of me as. We are like a family. That is the whole purpose of our settlement...Here on V''Daha." "Oh," Teresa says, somewhat relieved. "I''m so sorry. I have no idea what I thought he was saying. I just hate that I can''t understand what he is saying half the time." Scooping up Erilnis, Teresa places him in one side of the wooden stroller. The male newborn settles in quickly, his gray eyes fluttering shut. Enilka, forever the quiet twin, allows Teresa to put her in the other cushioned seat without so much as a sound. Scar watches Teresa go about her business with a thin smile. How beautiful she looks. So much like his Lex, in so many ways. At one point, Teresa''s hair falls about her face. For a brief moment, Scar is able to pretend she is Lex. Until, Teresa sweeps the hair from in front of her face with a solitary hand. The small amount of exertion needed to place the twins in the stroller causes sweat to appear on Teresa''s flesh. She mops her forehead with the back of one hand. However, Scar''s eyes have wandered elsewhere. He studies her admiringly. "Well...All set," Teresa utters aloud. She raises her eyes to find Scar staring at her strangely. "Elder Scar? What wrong?" Scar slowly approaches Teresa and places a hand on her left cheek. His voice is soft and reassuring. "You deserve so much better than this. If I were your vil''par...I would never leave you." Teresa''s mouth falls open as the truth of Yau-tala''s words hits her like a freight train. The healer was right about her father. But then again, of course she was. "Elder Scar...I don''t understand. I think, I may not have explained my situation well enough. It wasn''t N-Vorl''s idea to send me here. He came to V''Daha because he wanted to be with me and Vor''taalnis. He is trying to make great changes. Changes which could help every soul on this planet. But it is going to take time. I love N-Vorl. He''s the father of my childlings. I trust he will return. When he can. I trust him. After all, he is my vil''par. "That may be true," Scar says, inching closer. "But keep in mind. Mating is not an activity solely for the vil''par. Sometimes, there are urges...Which must be fulfilled. Are you sure this is not the situation? That you are not being deceived?" "I don''t..." Teresa begins, faltering. "I don''t know. But you don''t know the history N-Vorl and me share. You don''t know N-Vorl." "And you do?" Scar challenges. "I think I know him a little better than you do," Teresa retorts. "No. A lot better than you do. I''ve carried his descendants. Twice. I''ve spent time in close quarters with him. Nearly getting killed. We''ve shared some of our most intimate secrets with each other. Yes, I think I know him well enough." Scar moves even closer, his eyes riveted to Teresa''s face. The ooman female''s jaw is clenched in anger, making her seem all the more beautiful. "I did not mean to incite you. I simply wish for you to consider everything that you know...And believe to be true. While your lover travels the universe and sits in council meetings...I am here. I will always be here. Should you want...Or need me. As I said, mating is not always for the vil''par. There will be times when you may feel lonely. I will be here." "Are you serious?" Teresa exclaims in disbelief, her eyes widening. "I have never been more serious," Scar says. "I want you to feel as I do. But I will not force it. N''fiis is not something which can be forced. It must be felt. Know...That I am here. This is all I ask." Scar reaches out to touch the right side of Teresa''s face. She does not flinch. In fact, her lips part almost expectantly. Scar eyes soften and he smiles wistfully. The ooman female''s scent changes. She isn''t completely receptive to his advances, but neither is she completely repulsed. With a head nod, Scar drops his hand from her cheek and turns to leave. "Enjoy your afternoon beside the river. There is little chance of rain and the suns are hidden behind the white clouds. It should be pleasant today." Before Teresa can respond, Elder Scar strides confidently from the room. S2: Chapter 15: Thoughts of VDaha Somewhere in space N-Vorl''s mouth twists into an angry scowl. Mau-Nis chooses to remain silent as he sits down beside his elder in the transport ship''s flight cabin. N-Vorl speaks without turning his head, his expression softening. "It was strange...Observing how different the childlings seem. Not only in outward appearance, but in personality. What a stroke of luck that my childling is the better mannered of the two. Serves you right, Mau-Nis. For even attempting to deceive me." "I told you of my true motivations, Elder. I did not wish to deceive you." "Hmmm. You continue to deny your feelings even now. I saw the look on your face upon seeing Teresa again. How you studied her intensely, your eyes riveted to her swollen abdomen. You knew there was a possibility the childlings were yours. You secretly wanted them to be. After the tragic loss of your warrior mate, I cannot blame you. You have one childling. That should make you somewhat pleased." "It does," Mau-Nis admits. "And Teresa is a good mother. Despite being ooman, she loves her children unconditionally." N-Vorl once again grows solemn. He stares with agitation through the front view screen. "If only...Yautja could be so charitable. We would have no need to sneak around as we do. I could bring Teresa, and our childlings, to live with our clan." "That is a battle for the future, N-Vorl," Mau-Nis says reassuringly. "We are not yet there." "I know. I know. Doesn''t mean I cannot lament the fact that my vil''par and my childlings are so far away." "Well...Now, you are not alone in this pain. I feel this hurt as well." N-Vorl''s eyes narrow to slits and he glances sidelong at Mau-Nis. "Ah...Yes. Yau-tala. The settlement leader. The reason you were late for our rendezvous. Did you have a good time?" Mau-Nis'' mouth curls upward and he pretends to inspect his mech-arm. Cutting his eyes back to N-Vorl, Mau-Nis lets out a short deep laugh. "Yes, actually. She found my new appendage quite intriguing. I fear she enjoyed studying it more than she enjoyed my other gifts. But I might be mistaken." "Or not," N-Vorl teases. "I do not enjoy your gifts either. She may be onto something." Mau-Nis'' laughter echoes throughout the flight cabin as N-Vorl looks on in quiet satisfaction. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. - - Alone Mau-Nis enters the chamber where the cryogenic pods are housed. Three pods. Three yautja warriors. The third warrior, Ahoiko, was left to sleep while they explored the surface of V-Daha. Once the system is reset, their sleeping brother will be none the wiser. He will think they have been to Creysius Nomin and back. With nary a pit stop in between. The nine Drejk hunt beasts he and N-Vorl captured are already in their cages, waiting to be brought before the elders. They will be slaughtered during the Festival of Chruksh. Sprinklings of their blood used to nourish the blossoming trees. Of course, the hunt brother may wonder why they did not wake him. For this, Mau-Nis already has a narrative in place. A malfunction with the pod. To open it might have meant certain death for the occupant. Better to be safe than sorry. This will not work every time. For now, it will have to do. Mau-Nis stares down at his sleeping hunt brother, and then goes to work. Thoughts of Yau-tala, and his tiny son, putting his usually worried mind at ease. - - N-Vorl strides into the cryo storage chamber and glances over at Mau-Nis. Mau-Nis is readying his own cryo pod, preparing for the long sleep journey back home. N-Vorl approaches his eril''k with a heart filled with sadness. "My childlings...They will be much older even before we rejoin our clan. The next time we are able to visit V''Daha may not be for a very long time. Vor''taalnis has already begun to cleave to the elder of the settlement. Following him closely. Am I doing more harm if I...?" Mau-Nis face becomes a menacing grimace. He climbs to his feet, glaring at N-Vorl with angry gray eyes. "Do you already talk of abandoning your family? After only one visit to the planet''s surface. Have you already forgotten the promises you made to your vil''par? And to your childlings?" Mau-Nis steps closer into N-Vorl''s personal space, challenging him. N-Vorl does not react, his green eyes narrowed and tusks drawn tightly together. While this is a side of Mau-Nis he rarely sees, N-Vorl realizes Mau-Nis surely did not earn his place in Mahytu''s contingent by being soft. There must have been something special about the stoic Nilyautha warrior, to make N-Vorl''s grandfather take notice. Not to mention, Elder Glandis; N-Vorl''s battle hardened uncle. "I asked a legitimate question, Mau-Nis. Do you think I am doing my vil''par and my childlings more harm by leaving them for such long periods...Only to return for a brief time? Next time, I will need a better reason to go off-course. So that I may remain on V''Daha longer." "You assume it will be easy," Mau-Nis mutters. "It may not be. We cannot claim pod failure every time we wish to conceal where we have been. And we cannot keep going off of our charted course without being noticed. You must act wisely, N-Vorl. Or risk exposing everyone." N-Vorl nods silently but doesn''t say another word. He begins programming his cryo pod to wake him at a designated time and destination. Mau-Nis watches his elder with sad eyes. In truth, he has seen such a day coming. "If you will not return, Elder...Give me permission to do so. I am a yautja of my word. I do not abandon the duties which are handed down to me. My vil''par and my descendant are on V''Daha. If you ever feel that the burden is too much, I will return there. And I will care for the ones we both love." N-Vorl heaves a dramatic sigh and rolls his eyes toward the ceiling. "Shut up, Mau-Nis!" Mau-Nis'' mouth clamps shut more out of agitation than obedience. His tusks form an "x" and his mandibles fold inward. N-Vorl shakes his head, dreads moving wildly with the effort. "For now, we sleep." S2: Chapter 16: I Feel Like A Third Wheel Three Weeks Later Yau-tala and Consuelo Martin, the former orderly from Weyland Station Thirteen, are performing their rounds. Several of the elderly female hybrids struggle with human ailments such as arthritis and high blood pressure. The powders and elixirs Yau-tala provides help combat the overbearing symptoms of these diseases. Having worked in medicine for nearly a decade, Consuelo quickly volunteered to aid the female settlement leader. Consuelo''s young son has been taken under the wing of the settlement''s self-proclaimed ''child watcher,'' Mifbon. Teresa is still weary of the former orderly, spending as little time with her as possible. Which is difficult, considering Consuelo follows Yau-tala nearly everywhere. "Yau-tala? May I have a word with you?" Teresa calls to the settlement leader. Yau-tala stops her brisk gait, on a dime, and turns to peer at Teresa. The former scientist is approaching at a slow pace, wooden stoller in front, Vor''taalnis at her side. Yau-tala grins and waves to them all. "Of course. Meet me at the medical cabin. Consuelo can finish my rounds. I won''t be long, Consuelo. You will please excuse me." Yau-tala breaks off from Consuelo and moves on a path to intercept Teresa. When she reaches Dr. Boyd, she extends her hand to Vor''taalnis, grateful to simply touch him. For many cycles of a season, she has wanted a childling of her own. The little time she spent with Mau-Nis has rekindled that desire. For better or for worse. Yau-tala allows Teresa to enter the medical cabin first. Following closely behind, she draws the front door shut. Teresa has no love for her ooman assistant, Consuelo. That much Yau-tala has ascertained. Privacy is what Teresa seeks. Teresa pushes the wooden stroller to within a foot of the nearest lab table. She plops down on a chair and looks up at Yau-tala. Yau-tala gazes back. The dark circles around Teresa''s eyes are no longer as prominent, but are still quite visible. It is obvious she is getting very little sleep. No wonder, with three small childlings either at her breasts or underfoot. Even with Mifbon''s help. "I feel like a third wheel around here, Yau-tala. I know being heavy with descendants...When I first arrived...Is why I don''t technically have an assigned position in the settlement. Now, with three childlings to tote around...I''m not much help. What can I do that would be useful?" "I was hoping you''d ask!" Yau-tala says with obvious excitement. "You were?" "Yes. Halyiis is in need of an assistant. He is what you oomans would call a historian. Currently, he is working on an archive of important events. In both yautja and ooman history. You could help him with that. When you are not helping me. You were once a scientist. I could really use your help, Teresa. Your extensive knowledge of ooman physiology and biology could do wonders for this community. There are matters of reproduction...And other sensitive areas...Which I cannot even pretend to understand. You will only assist me when Consuelo has gone off shift. I know of your hatred for that particular ooman female. And it is understandable. She was simply the first ooman female to volunteer. Otherwise, you would have been my first choice for female assistant. We must make the best of this situation. Two female assistants are better than one. We have a great many female hybrids who need specialized care. You will work with Halyiis in the mornings, and aid me in the evenings. We can work out a schedule whenever you find the time. For now, the childlings are your priority. Once they are weaned, things will be better. There is no rush." "Wow. Okay. That does sound like a plan. I think Elder Scar did mention Halyiis to me. Some time back. Thank you, Yau-tala. It will be good getting back into the thick of things again. I miss messing around with genes just for the hell of it." Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. Yau-tala''s brow creases and she shoots Teresa an odd look. To Yau-tala''s way of thinking, Teresa never stopped messing around. She simply found another technique. The settlement leader bites her ridged tongue and stifles a childish laugh. "If you say so. Now, I must return to Consuelo. She is still fairly new to our medicines. I do not want her giving an elixir for compacted gut to a patient needing a cure for headaches. I cannot wait for Binahytu to return from his foraging. Then, he can resume his usual rounds. And Consuelo can go back to measuring ovulation cycles for females wishing to become heavy. I''ll see you later, Teresa." Yau-tala is gone before Teresa can even stand up from her seat. "Uh...Okay. Thanks." - - Heading down to the river, Teresa stops to rearrange the blankets covering Erilnis. The temperamental childling kicks out a clawed foot in protest, and accidentally rakes the top of Teresa''s hand. "Oww!" Teresa yelps. She puts the back of her hand to her mouth and sucks away the tiny specks of blood. Vor''taalnis grows angry and stomps in front of the stroller. He plants both feet and wags a finger in Erilnis'' face. Chittering loudly, he chastises his baby brother. Teresa chides him between a surprised laugh. "Vor''taalnis! Stop that, right now! Stop being mean to your brother. He didn''t mean to scratch me. He''s just a baby!" Vor''taalnis doesn''t seem the least bit repentant. He goes to his mother and takes her hand in his smaller one. Kissing the wound on the back of Teresa''s hand, Vor''taalnis smiles up at her. "D`oij! Mother. D`oij!" "What?" Teresa exclaims, bewilderment on her face. "What does he have to do with this?" Vor''taalnis smiles even wider and points toward a spot several feet away. He tugs on Teresa''s hand, coaxing her in that direction. "D`oij!" Teresa sighs and rolls her eyes skyward. Placing both hands on her hips, she turns in the direction Vor''taalnis is pointing. She hollers seemingly into thin air. "Fancy meeting you here, Elder Scar." As she half expected, a shower of square-shaped sparks erupts, starting at Scar''s muscled chest. Teresa''s brow knits as the rest of Elder Scar materializes. She rolls her eyes again and releases another deep sigh. "Leave it to a child to know what''s up!" Teresa scoffs. With a wolfish grin, Scar approaches where Teresa waits beside her children. The settlement elder kneels in front of Vor''taalnis and chitters softly. It is obvious he is chiding the toddler for revealing his position. Teresa playfully refuses to stand for it. "Speak...Ooman, please. I can''t understand when you speak yautja. It makes me nervous." Scar peers up at Teresa, the wily grin still frozen to his face. Teresa is unable to keep herself from smiling back. No matter how hard she tries. "I do not wish to make you nervous. I only wonder how it is that your son knew I was there." "Hmmm. He''s always been very intuitive. Although, I''m guessing it has something to do with your scent. You all seem to have a wonderful sense of smell. And he is the son of an elder. One of the greatest ''smellers'' I have ever known." Scar twists his mouth at the idea that his scent may have given him away. The female is obviously attempting to be humorous. Or maybe, she is serious? Perhaps, he can convince her to join him for a dip in the river? Simply to test her theory. "I do not smell!" Scar protests, purposely seeking to provoke Teresa. "I never implied you do! I meant...It may have been your particular scent. Similar to how his father and others can sniff out other elders. Or females close to mating readiness." Scar''s face droops at Teresa''s last assertion. His ruse isn''t going as well as he''d hoped. This female is rather smart. As he''d suspected. "So...Will you be joining us at the river?" Teresa inquires, her smile returning. "I could use some company. And, I know Vor''taalnis would love to have you along. It''s actually perfect. You can watch the childlings while I meditate." "What''s in it for me?" Scar says with another wolfish grin. "Hmmm," Teresa mumbles and shrugs. Tossing her hair over one shoulder, Teresa takes the handle of the stroller in both hands and moves off down the path, toward the river. Scar watches her go, his eyes narrowing. Vor''taalnis tugging his left hand draws Scar''s attention downward. He scoops the toddler up and places him on his right shoulder. Together, they follow Teresa to the river. S2: Chapter 17: Too much "The last cabin on the left...The patient has an ear infection. The pink liquid goes in first. Followed by two drops of the..." A scream pierces the evening air. Yau-tala''s head snaps upward and she nearly drops the vial of fluid she was attempting to hand to Consuelo. The ooman female stares at Yau-tala with an expression of sheer terror. "That was Helene!" Yau-tala and Consuelo take off at a fast pace, heading for Helene''s cabin. One of the five women to arrive just after Teresa, Helene has been slow to adapt to life on V''Daha. Often going without food or sleep, Helene is nothing short of a miserable wreck. Nevertheless, the sight which greets the two medical professionals is a horrifying one. Helene stands in the doorway of her cabin, cutting her own face with a sharp knife. Blood runs down the woman''s cheeks and forehead in thin rivulets. Her wild eyes take in everyone around her, and she shakes her head in obvious delirium. "My husband was a good man! And you all killed him. You...You stinking beasts! You killed him. You killed my Hector! We were going to have a baby this year. We had planned everything. He was going to take time off from Weyland Service so we could go home for the birth. You bastards! Sons of bitches! You damn aliens! You killed him! Without Hector...What good would a baby do? So I killed it! I took pills...And I killed it. I don''t care that our lives were spared. I could never be one of you. You hear me? NEVER!" Helene backs into her cabin and slams the front door shut. Yau-tala and Consuelo race to the door and pound on it with their fists. "Helene! Come out. Please," Consuelo begs her fellow human refugee. "You need help. You''re not yourself. Come on, Helene. Let us in. We can help you!" Silence greets the two med experts as they stop pounding on the door long enough to listen. Then, there is a loud crash and a thud. "Oh no!" Consuelo gasps. "Oh no!" A towering hybrid male dressed in a golden robe lumbers forward. Yau-tala waves him toward the door. With a solid kick, the hybrid male sends the splintered door flying inward. Too late for Helene. The troubled woman hangs from a rope fashioned of blankets. Her body swings slowly back and forth, blood from her self-inflicted wounds obscuring what her hair does not. Consuelo backs away and then hastily runs from the cabin. The sound of violent retching fills the air. "Halyiis, will you please cut the ooman down? I don''t want anyone else to see her like this," Yau-tala says, tears springing to her eyes. Halyiis nods and withdraws his small wrist blades. Nowhere near as impressive as a yautja''s wrist blades, but equally as effective. Getting underneath Helene, Halyiis expertly cuts though the rope of blankets holding the dead woman aloft. She falls over his shoulder and he adjusts her weight. Yau-tala retrieves a blanket from the bedroom and covers Helene''s body. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Take her to my cabin and place her on the back table. I will prepare her body for burial." Halyiis carries Helene from the cabin, marching right past Consuelo as she hurls up her lunch. - - Teresa holds Enilka up in the air and steps cautiously into the river. She goes in about two feet from shore before stopping and sitting cross-legged in the shallow water. She only lowers Enilka when she is sure the water level is not too high. "This is called a river, Enilka. It is a large body of water. On many planets...Many worlds... Water is considered the source of all life. Even you and me." Teresa kisses Enilka''s forehead and draws the childling against her chest. The mild-mannered newborn only blinks, round green eyes studying Teresa''s face. Teresa remains in a stationary position for several minutes, her eyes shut and her head tilted to catch the brilliant rays of the dual suns. Scar watches her from the shore, as he has done many times before. Without her knowledge, of course. A shrill chitter causes Teresa to glance over her left shoulder. Erilnis chitters from his seat in the wooden stroller, wanting desperately to be fed. Teresa sighs and shakes her head, staring at Enilka with solemn resignation. "Let the childling wait a bit longer!" Scar commands, his voice signaling authority. "He is much too demanding. Teach him early that he cannot have his way, or he will not heed instruction later. I was once a f''tyhu. As you oomans would say...A twin. My cha''l brother was much like the female childling you now hold. I was more like the surly one. Never caring to hear the words of others. Later in life, it cost me dearly. My life, my clan, and the company of those I love. Do not let that be his path." "Elder Scar, you never told me that you''re a twin," Teresa says, her eyes widening. "Where is your twin now?" "I only saw Scorvo once more after we journeyed to V''Daha. He arrived with an ooman female. She was more yautja than ooman by then. While traversing the sector with my cha''l brother, she fell gravely ill. Scorvo did his best to save her, but she succumbed to her illness. He returned to our kind. And I have not seen him since. It has been many cycles of a season." "That is so sad," Teresa mutters. "I''m sure he was devastated. Life in space is so crazy. But then again, life is crazy everywhere." Enilka chitters softly, her round eyes narrowing. She flexes a tiny hand in what seems like a wave. Scar tilts his head and smiles at the miniscule creature held to Teresa''s chest. Teresa puts out a hand as if to use it to stand. Scar motions for Vor''taalnis to remain safely on shore and moves to Teresa''s side. He reaches down and scoops up mother and babe before Teresa can object. Carrying them both ashore, Scar lowers Teresa so that she can stand on her own two feet. Teresa swallows hard before meeting the settlement elder''s gaze. His round amber eyes are fixed on her face. "Thank you." "My pleasure." A memory forces itself to the front of Scar''s mind. The frozen continent. Lex''s brave leap across the collapsing ice shelf. The mark of the Ta''dnu he''d placed upon her left cheek. The taste of her lips after their escape from the ooman science facility many cycles of a season later. Scar searches Teresa''s face before allowing his eyes to journey elsewhere. So much like his Lex. But yet so different. If only to taste her lips. He reaches to touch her cheek again. This time, Teresa sidesteps, as if reading his thoughts. "I think we should go, Elder." "Of course," Scar says, sadness in his voice. S2: Chapter 18: Lightning Does Strike Twice A few meters from the edge of the forest, Elder Scar stops and lightly grips Teresa''s right elbow. Teresa reluctantly turns to meet his gaze. "I do not mean to make you nervous with my constant attentions. I have not had feelings like this in a long time. There have been other female travelers throughout the cycles. But none have captured my soul as much as you have. You are very much like my Lex. Even your laugh reminds me of her. It creates a feeling in my heart...Which I cannot truly articulate with words. I feel most at home when I am near you. And Vor''taalnis." Teresa leans forward, while drawing Scar downward at the same time. The settlement leader, believing she means to kiss him on the mouth, puts an arm around her waist. Having only meant to kiss him on the cheek, Teresa attempts to course correct. Only her movements are too late. Scar draws her into a deep kiss, wrapping both muscular arms around her middle. Teresa allows Scar to kiss her, but is quick to separate from him. She averts her gaze and adjusts her clothes. Without saying a word, she pushes the wooden stroller down the path, toward the settlement. Scar follows at a slower pace. The whole time, Vor''taalnis stares up at Scar, confusion on his small hybrid face. - - Back At The Settlement Teresa freezes before entering the main square. What appears to be the entire population of the settlement is gathered in front of the medical cabin. A tall hybrid wearing a gold robe spies Elder Scar and moves in their direction. Somewhat older than Scar, the hybrid''s tusks and teeth are larger and discolored. He offers Teresa a small nod of acknowledgement before launching into his narrative. "Elder, one of the newest arrivals...An ooman female...Has taken her own life. And the old ooman has fallen ill. The death of the other female affected her greatly and her heart gave out. Yau-tala was able to revive her, but she is not expected to live." "Was the ooman who took her own life the offspring of the old one?" Scar inquires. "No, Elder. It was another. The female who refused food. She was angry that her mate was killed aboard the ooman station. She spoke of plans to have a childling. That is the reason she gave for taking her own life." Teresa''s stomach lurches at the tragic news. She wrestles with the sudden urge to throw up what little food she has consumed that day. Scar''s eyes shift in her direction and she attempts to straighten her face. The hybrid male in gold also observes her closely. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. "Are you well, Teresa?" the gold-wearer asks. Teresa''s tries desperately to remember when she has met this particular yautja hybrid. In the meantime, she answers him as cordially as possible. "I''m fine," Teresa says. "But...I''m...I don''t remember your name." "I am Halyiis. I am the archiver for V''Daha Settlement. I was under the impression that Yau-tala had informed you of my need for an assistant." "Oh. Yes. She did tell me. Today, in fact. I wasn''t thinking. It will be my pleasure. Although, I''m not sure how much assistance I can offer you. I''m a scientist...Not a historian." Halyiis nods appreciatively, his eyelids drawing almost shut. "Any assistance...Will be appreciated." Scar is unable to stave off the sudden flash of envy which courses through him. However, Teresa''s scent does not change. She is not at all interested in Halyiis. Their cordiality is simply that. Nature is nature. But Halylis has never been anything but a professional. Returning his attention to Scar, Halyiis offers his leader a solemn smile. "Would you like to see the ooman, Elder? So that you may utter warm words for her journey ahead?" Teresa glances from Halyiis to Scar. ''Warm words for her journey ahead?'' Scar nods, his eyes narrowing. "Yes. I will sit with her as I have sat with many others. Lead the way, Halyiis. I will see you later, Teresa." Dr. Boyd watches as Halyiis and Scar head for the medical cabin. Neither male peers back. Teresa''s heart aches with the knowledge that this is a rite Scar has performed many times. And will perform many more. Throughout her career with Dayshadow Industries, and other smaller companies within the United Space System Conglomerate, Teresa garnered the reputation of a scientist willing to push boundaries. Which simply meant, she was willing to do whatever it took to achieve success. If a few primates, insects, or rodents suffered in the process; that was just the price of doing great scientific work. Death was an integral part of the work she did. Right and wrong had rarely factored into it, where other species were concerned. Meeting a sentient, sapient species like the yautja had changed all of that. Creating something as wonderful as Vor''taalnis, with N-Vorl, had changed her. Viewing the sadness on Halyiis and Scar''s faces, for an ooman, had almost been too much. Who really comes from a race of killers? - - Scar enters the back room of the medical cabin and peers at the bed in the far corner. A sheet has been drawn over the deceased female''s body. However, the shape of her body is visible underneath. He shifts his gaze to the other bed, where the ailing ooman lies. Striding over to the examination bed, Scar places the palm of one hand on the dying woman''s forehead. Her eyes flutter weakly open. She struggles to maintain focus on Scar''s face. The settlement elder is surprised when the old ooman finds the strength to lightly touch his forearm with a frail hand. Her voice is faint and dry. "I do not blame you for what has happened. I am old. I have learned what it means to forgive. You have nothing to be sorry for. Believe that. I will be at peace soon." Scar''s eyes soften and he offers the old ooman a kind smile. "Then, be at peace. You have earned it." When Scar exits the medical cabin, the settlement population has been reduced by one. S2: Chapter 19: No Promises Many of the settlement''s residents have turned in for the night when Elder Scar returns to the temple. Standing before Lex''s altar, Scar releases a heavy sigh. If they had only used the L''so elixir. Lex might still be alive today. Or not. Oomans tend to live very shortened lives. Attempting to birth a childling at such an advanced age had been risky at best. The numerous powders, potions, and elixirs which had prolonged Lex''s life and altered the rate of her aging; had proven to be her undoing. The trusted yautja remedies had given them both a false sense of security about her body''s capabilities. When she''d become heavy the final time, Scar had thought nothing of it. It wasn''t until Lex lie bleeding in his arms that he''d realized their mistake. His vil''par was dying. And there was no magic chamber with which to revive her. Not on this forgotten world. Scar''s hatred for Elder N-Vorl burns anew. The young elder which would abandon the mother of his offspring and that of his eril''k. Scar is so deep into his musing that he does not notice when Teresa enters the temple. She crosses to where Scar stands and studies his unhappy features. Hesitating only briefly, Teresa lightly touches Scar''s left forearm. Scar turns to greet her, a smile building on his face. "I won''t make any promises," Teresa says, her voice low and unsure. "But this is our new home. And Vor''taalnis is very fond of you. He misses you if he doesn''t see you at least once a day. I don''t know what I''m saying. Or why. It''s just..I''ve always been one to fall hard for those I have strong feelings for. It''s gotten me hurt more than once. I think I have feelings for you. But I don''t know how to interpret them. I love N-Vorl. He''s already forgiven me for one transgression. I don''t think he''d forgive another. I don''t want to hurt him. I don''t want to hurt my son. However...As you said...Mating is not only for vil''par. We oomans believe that too." Scar''s eyes narrow and he cups Teresa''s face with one hand. His mouth says one thing, while his body feels another. A vibration begins at the base of Scar''s spine and ascends to the back of his neck. He takes in a deep breath before letting it out slowly. "I will not rush you. When you are ready...I will be waiting." "And if I was to say...I am ready now?" Scar''s smile grows wider and he cups the other side of Teresa''s face. The vibration has nearly turned into a tremor. He struggles to keep his hands from shaking, lest they reveal the depth of his readiness. It is a good thing that oomans are not able to sense such changes on the same level as a yautja. So out of touch are most oomans that they barely understand their own sensual desires. Speak nothing of the desires of others. "Are you certain...This is what you want?" "Not really. I can''t explain what I feel. It''s confusing. Then again, I''ve been confused since my fellow humans began tormenting and experimenting on me on Weyland Station Thirteen. I made love to my lover''s eril''k. Not long after we rescued our son. All I kept seeing, every time N-Vorl touched me, was damned images of..." Teresa takes a step back and lowers her gaze. She steeples both hands in front of her face, her expression becoming one of utter confusion. Biting her lower lip, Teresa seriously considers her options. After a moment, her facial muscles relax and she drops her hands from in front of her face. "I''m sorry. I think I''ve made a mistake. Not about you, Elder Scar. I never should have said those things. I apologize." Teresa moves as if to leave, but Scar grips her under the elbows with both hands. He draws her close and stares into her doleful eyes. "I do not judge you. You should not judge yourself. You were put through a great ordeal. But now, you are here. I can offer you company...While your vil''par is far away. And you can offer me respite from my sorrow. We each have a need which must be addressed. You will not become heavy. There are ways to prevent such a thing from occuring." Teresa swallows hard as Scar bends and covers her mouth with his. She allows her eyes to shut and breathes in deeply. The settlement elder wraps both arms around Teresa''s middle, pressing her body against him. After a moment, he separates enough to grip the left shoulder of Teresa''s white dress. When she doesn''t resist, he reaches for the right shoulder of her dress as well. Drawing them both downward, he keeps his eyes locked on Teresa''s face. Her expression tells him nothing. Her scent tells him everything. She is frightened and confused. She is also willing to mate. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Scar leans forward and kisses the flesh of Teresa''s throat. She utters a soft sigh and reclines her head backward. Sliding his closed mouth down Teresa''s throat, Scar internally goes over his next moves. He cannot risk making Teresa heavy. Her body has been taxed enough--bearing three childlings in less than as many cycles of a season. He will have need of L''so Elixir. Yau-tala will have plenty to avail him. After all, did she not also have need of it, after her mating with the young elder''s eril''k? When Scar sets his sights lower, Teresa moans deep in her throat. Such is her pleasure. He presses one large hand against the small of her back, bringing her still closer. Teresa''s soft noises further excite Scar and he rubs his free hand across the flesh of her back. Teresa arches slightly, her breathing becoming rapid and filled with tiny gasps. This is the moment he has sought since first laying eyes on her. The moment of her n''fiis. Disengaging from his current activity, Scar returns his attention to Teresa''s lips. Kissing her intensely, Scar uses one hand to unfasten his robe. He allows the mostly symbolic garment to fall to the floor. Once this is done, he holds Teresa tightly and pivots, guiding her down onto the robe. A tear slides from Teresa''s right eye as she stares up at him. Scar wipes it away with a solitary clawed finger. "Am I making a mistake?" Teresa utters, her gaze fearful. "I''m so mixed up. I just don''t want to be alone. I always end up losing everyone I care about. Usually...Very horribly. I''ve gotten used to losing." Scar scrutinizes Teresa''s face for what seems like an eternity. When he speaks, his voice is calm and reassuring. "I can wait. We do not need to rush our mating. If you are unsure...We should not proceed." "But that''s just it. I want to mate. I want you. But not in the same way I wanted N-Vorl. My love for N-Vorl was a wonderful accident born out of scientific curiosity. What I feel for you is different. Similar to what I felt while Mau-Nis and I made love. I want to make love for the sake of making love." Scar''s heart drops at Teresa''s blunt admission. However, in his experience, mating for the sake of mating usually turns into something much more down the line. Before heading to the frozen continent, there had been a female hunter he truly desired. Twice they had mated in the sloso grove. The second time, she''d been much more comfortable, offering him more and more pleasure. And he had reciprocated. By the end of their coupling, they''d arrived at the conclusion that their connection was greater than simple mating. Just what it was, they had never fully fleshed out. There had been no chance. His mind wonders where Yazamiyr is now? Not that it matters. Yazamiyr was a lifetime ago. The yautja he once was, the yautja who made love to her under the blossoming sloso trees, has long been dead. Scar solemnly returns his attention to Teresa. "Only...If you are absolutely sure," Scar repeats. Teresa''s answer is to wrap an arm around his broad shoulders and draw him downward. Scar presses one hand against the floor and leans to meet her demand. She allows her lips to part a spilt second before their mouths touch. Scar slowly draws his teeth apart, parting her full lips even further. He carefully inserts his tongue into her mouth, tasting the sweetness of her saliva. Like before, her taste excites him, and he draws his free hand across the flesh of her chest and stomach. The mostly healed scars on Teresa''s chest mounds add texture to her flesh. It almost feels as if he is caressing the flesh of one of his own kind. Scar gazes down at her chest, seemingly counting every thin slash. And oomans dare to call the yautja barbaric? At least, the yautja do not leave their prey to suffer. They do not torture their own kind. Even rogues are treated better, often being given their own worlds to live on and populate. A thought suddenly occurs to Scar. That is what V''Daha is to the Council of Elders. Those who know of its new purpose. It is a planet of rogues. Left with barely any technology, and no chance of escape. Scar''s feeling of loneliness lends itself to his renewed desire. He reaches to grab the hem of Teresa''s dress, in order to draw it upward. Teresa''s breath catches in her throat and her eyes shoot open. Scar immediately releases the material of her dress, sensing something is wrong. Teresa says nothing as she struggles to sit up. Scar gives her space, resting a hand on her left shoulder. The frightened expression on Teresa''s face causes his heartbeat to accelerate. "What is wrong, Teresa?" Scar asks, concern in his voice. "Vor''taalnis. I thought I heard Vor''taalnis cry out! Did you not hear that?" Scar shakes his head in a negative fashion. He has heard nothing of the kind. Teresa studies the settlement elder''s face. Does he believe she heard what she heard? Or does he think her crazy? "I have to be sure," Teresa insists. "I know what I heard. I have to go." Scar helps Teresa slip back into the top portion of her dress. She refuses to meet his gaze. Using a large hand to grip her chin, Scar tilts her head upward. He kisses her tenderly. "Do not worry. I do not fault you for wanting to wait a bit longer." "But that''s not it. I heard Vor''taalnis cry out. I have to be sure he is okay." "Then, I will accompany you home," Scar says, a thin smile on his yautja face. "Just to be sure." S2: Chapter 20: Actions Have Consequences "Vor''taalnis!" Teresa exclaims, rushing into the cabin and heading for the back bedroom. Horror creeps onto Teresa''s face as she spies the empty bed. The twins are asleep in their tiny bed under the window. But Vor''taalnis is nowhere in sight. "When I left...They were all asleep. Vor''taalnis!" Elder Scar steps behind Teresa and grips her shoulders. Spinning the frantic woman around, he gazes down into her stricken face. "We will find him, Teresa. But you must remain calm." "My son is gone, Scar! Don''t tell me to remain calm! I''ve already lost him once. I won''t lose him again." "This isn''t Weyland Station Thirteen, Teresa! There is no crazed ooman doctor torturing your son! He will be found. I need you to calm down! There have already been two deaths in the settlement today. More than we have had at any given time. Save for the day that my Lex and our son died. This is not the time for panic. Get a grip on yourself." Teresa considers firing back a pithy reply, but realizes the truth of Scar''s words. A loud scream pierces the night. Without a moment''s hesitation, Scar grips Teresa''s left hand and practically pulls her from the cabin. - - Scar and Teresa reach the river''s edge to find Ronnie standing on the shore. Three bloody slashes traverse the young boy''s face. Presumably, made by Vor''taalnis'' claws. The ooman child''s foot is pressed into Vor''taalnis'' back, as the toddler attempts to hold his head out of the water. Because of his mixed heritage, the childling is abnormally strong. Even with Ronnie pressing down with his full weight, Vor''taalnis is the stronger of the two. "Stay down, you dumb alien! Helene was right. You freaks killed my father. I hate you!" Gathering up a mouthful of spit, Ronnie hocks a wet glob onto the back of Vor''taalnis'' head. Teresa nearly loses all control. The sight of her son being held underwater enrages her beyond measure. The only thing which prevents her from racing forward and tearing Ronnie off of her son, is a fierce glance from Scar. Putting out an arm to prevent her charge, Scar releases a loud roar. Ronnie stumbles as he removes his foot from Vor''taalnis'' back. He falls on his butt, muddy water splashing him nearly from head to toe. Vor''taalnis wastes no time. He is on his feet in seconds. The toddler looks around and catches sight of Elder Scar. Opening his arms wide, he grins and races toward his savior. "D`oij!" As much as Scar wishes to enfold the toddler in his arms, he has much bigger problems to deal with. Stepping around Vor''taalnis, Scar allows Teresa to embrace her son. He heads for the water''s edge, where Ronnie is just climbing to his feet. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "What have you done, ooman?" Scar bellows. "Has there not been enough death today? You would kill the childling of one who has done you no wrong? How does that make you better than those you accuse of robbing you of your father?" Ronnie stumbles a second time, afraid to face a creature he cannot hope to win against. "I...I''m sorry!" Ronnie stammers. "Scar, he''s only a..." Teresa begins. Another scathing glare from Scar and Teresa clamps her mouth shut. Scar returns his attention to Ronnie and crooks a clawed finger in the child''s direction. The ooman child slowly approaches the furious elder, his head lowered in shame. "We will discuss the path forward from this incident...Tomorrow. In a council meeting. Until then, return home. There is nothing more to be done." Ronnie scampers off like a frightened animal. Scar whirls and stomps toward where Vor''taalnis stands by Teresa''s side. Scooping the toddler up, Scar adjusts so that Vor''taalnis is resting on his right hip. He chitters softly and Vor''taalnis responds. Teresa watches the exchange with curiosity. Scar''s eyes are angry when he turns them on Teresa. "The ooman child lured Vor''taalnis to the river by claiming his father had returned to V''Daha. He struck Vor''taalnis before shoving him into the water. This kind of behavior cannot be tolerated. As the mother of the victim...You will be present at the council meeting. We meet at dawn." Without another word, Scar takes Vor''taalnis and heads back toward the settlement. Teresa follows at a slower pace, staring questioningly at Scar''s retreating form. - - Teresa tucks Vor''taalnis into bed, studying every inch of his face. Elder Scar has since returned to his home, after making sure that Teresa and the childlings are safe and secure. "Are you okay, Baby? I''m so sorry that happened to you. It seems like wherever we go...We''ll never escape the horror that was Weyland Station Thirteen. I know it sounds cruel, but I''m beginning to think Mau-Nis made a mistake sending those other women here as well. They don''t know the yautja like I do. With the exception of Consuelo, none of them seem to be adjusting too well. Maybe they were better off on the station when it blew. I hear myself saying it. But I don''t want to believe that. I''m so sorry, baby." "Mother...I''m sorry!" Vor''taalnis says in a voice almost like a croak. Teresa''s mouth drops open and she pulls Vor''taalnis to her chest, undoing all of the work she did to tuck him in. Pain tugs at her heart and tears run down her cheeks. "Baby, you have nothing to be sorry for. Do you hear me? You did nothing wrong. You can''t help who...Or what you are. The fault is mine. I''m your mother. I should have known better. You didn''t kill that poor child''s father. And you had nothing to do with detonation of the facility. Those circumstances were out of your control and nothing to do with you. Ronnie is angry. But that does not give him the right to harm others. You did nothing wrong!" Vor''taalnis tilts his head and scrutinizes Dr. Boyd. The way he studies her makes Teresa feel as if he is wiser than his age. "Why...Is mother''s fault?" Teresa''s stomach drops and she peers at Vor''taalnis with something close to awe. "Because your father and me...We didn''t consider the real life consequences of our actions. I wanted something, and I went for it. Tonight, you almost paid for my mistake. An entire facility was vaporized because of me. That''s why it''s my fault. But I love you, Vor''taalnis. Nothing has changed." "I...love Mother...Too," Vor''taalnis says, a wide smile on his childish face. "You don''t know how happy it makes me to hear you say that," Teresa says, sobbing anew. She holds Vor''taalnis tight and just cries. S2: Chapter 21: It Cant Be This Scar angrily removes his elder''s robe and places it on the back of a large throne-like chair in his private quarters. He growls deep in his throat, remembering what the vile ooman child had almost done. He turns at almost the same instant that there is a soft knock on the metal door. Striding to the door, Scar expects to find Yau-tala. Instead, he comes nearly face to face with Teresa. His amber eyes settle on her solemn visage. "Should you not be at home with your childlings?" Scar inquires with genuine concern. Teresa smoothly slides into the room and ignores Scar''s question. Scar watches her as she goes to the large bed and plops down on the edge. She bends and slowly removes her sandals, placing them neatly on the floor, at the foot of the bed. She does not look at him. "Mifbon is watching the children. I told her I wanted to speak with you before the council meeting in the morning. She readily agreed. She heard the scream and was concerned about Vor''taalnis as well. Mifbon is a good childling sitter. She will not allow any harm to come to them. But if memory serves me...You and I have some unfinished business." With a loud sigh, Teresa drops backward onto the bed. She raises her arms above her head in fake exasperation and sighs again. Scar stares across the room in bewilderment. Is she actually serious? No female has ever been quite so blunt. Scar walks over to the bed, stopping in front of Teresa''s bent legs. He gazes down at her with widened amber eyes. "Are you feeling well, Teresa? You do not quite seem yourself. Has the shock of what happened tonight affected your judgment? Perhaps, you should..." Teresa releases yet another sigh and sits up on the bed. She grips the left shoulder of her dress and draws it downward, pulling her arm through the very thin sleeve. Doing the same with the other side, she drops back down onto the bed. Scar is still frozen in place, his brow knit. This is not the response he''d expected. "Teresa, I don''t think..." "Well, I do think. Stop acting like an ignoramus and let''s get back to it. There are only so many hours until dawn." Slowly lowering himself onto the bed beside Teresa, Scar looks down at her face. She responds by wrapping an arm around his neck. They remain like that for several moments, staring at each other. "There''s one thing we need to get straight, Elder Scar..." "It is simply Scar. There is no need to stand on formality." This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Okay...Scar. First, I am not your Lex. And secondly, Vor''taalnis is not the childling you lost many cycles ago. Whatever we are to each other...It cannot be this. We''re both chasing ghosts. We need to move forward. The only way we can do that...Is to see where we stand...After tonight." Scar responds by using a finger to trace Teresa''s face. He offers her a wide smile. "Fair enough. However, I believe I know where I stand." "And just where is that?" Scar''s answer is to lean forward and kiss her passionately. Teresa melts into his kiss, angling her head and seeking his mouth with a voracious hunger. Scar''s right hand once again seeks the hem of her dress. Teresa does not resist. Arching her back, Teresa allows Scar to draw her dress up and then over her head. The warm evening air touches Teresa''s flesh and her breathing accelerates. Scar uses both hands to caress her neck and stomach. Teresa''s eyes are tightly shut, as Scar trails his mouth along the skin of her neck, continuing downward toward her navel. He stops long enough to whisper in her ear. Teresa''s eyes widen and she turns to stare at him with disbelief. "You''re kidding?" Teresa exclaims with a laugh. Scar''s response is a laugh of his own. They lock eyes, sharing a brief moment of silence and reflection. "I don''t know if I have the energy for that," Teresa finally says. "Not with three childlings and a council meeting in the wee hours of the morning. But I''ll do my best." Another deep laugh from Scar and the moment of reflection comes to an abrupt end. Wrapping his muscular arms around Teresa, Scar commences where he left off. Teresa rubs the flesh of his back, her fingers trailing along the mesh suit criss-crossing his massive form. Moments later, foreplay out of the way, Scar and Teresa consummate their budding romance. - - Much later Teresa is asleep, her head resting on Scar''s chest. No longer wearing his mesh suit, they are skin against skin. Scar trails a single finger along Teresa''s spine. She smiles wistfully and forces both eyes to open. "I should probably go, Scar. We have a meeting at dawn and I''ve been gone for too long. Mifbon will wonder what is keeping me. Mind if I use your hot tub to clean up?" Teresa says. The last part of her statement is said in a teasing voice. Scar smiles back, wanting desperately to keep her right where she is. But knowing she is correct. "I do not mind. What is mine is yours." "You can''t mean that? We don''t know each other well enough to make such bold declarations." "That is not true. I feel as if I have known you forever. Besides, how else will you get clean? It is a long walk back to your cabin." "Please, Scar. Think about what I''ve said. I don''t want you to make love to me because you want me to be someone else. I want you to make love to me...For who I am." "What do you think I have just done?" "I really don''t know," Teresa admits. Scar''s brow creases with deep lines and he offers Teresa a wily smile. "Then, let me make my intentions very clear." Not waiting for a reaction, Scar reverses their positions. Teresa does not get a chance to speak before he covers her lips with his mouth. Scar''s mandibles close around her face, keeping Teresa in one spot. Thoughts of the hot tub forgotten, Scar and Teresa launch into round 2. S2: Chapter 22: Safe Keeping Scar turns over on the massive bed and stares at the empty space beside him where Teresa had previously lain. His senses tell him that dawn is rapidly approaching. He will have to get moving. However, even with his knowledge of the trying day to come, Scar finds himself daydreaming about both the past and future. While Teresa is no replacement for his vil''par, she has helped to fill a void in his soul. Her passion, and the ability of her body to both give and receive pleasure, was a welcome change to his usual routine. She has made no promises. Yet, Scar is certain Teresa feels the same way. What they''d shared the previous evening had been special. Sitting up on the bed, Scar stares out of the window. The tiniest glimmer of light has appeared on the horizon. Time to get down to business. - - Teresa steps out of the tub and wraps a towel around her damp body. She crosses to the large ornate mirror and stares at her reflection. Some of the fading scars on her chest are barely visible over the top of her towel. Like N-Vorl had done, during their tryst aboard Weyland Station Thirteen, Scar had inquired about her wounds. Unlike N-Vorl, he did not try to convince her of the bravery associated with such scars. He had simply listened. Before attempting to kiss every scar he could accurately count. The difference in the two elder''s personalities, and approaches to the situation, is stark and undeniable. Even so, worry settles into Teresa''s heart. She leans forward, pressing her cheek against the mirror''s cool surface. The brazen yautja rescue aboard the Weyland station. How happy she had felt, seeing N-Vorl after so many years. How wonderful it had been, making love to him upon Wessinger''s oversized couch. Despite all of the torture and the time apart, she still loves N-Vorl. She always will. However a part of Teresa''s psyche screams at her that she is a fool. "He''s not coming back," Teresa says to herself. "It''s too risky. There''s too much at stake. Would you come back, if you were him? Besides, the time it takes to travel back and forth...It wouldn''t be worth the effort. He''s gone. It''s like Elder Scar says...We don''t have to love each other. It doesn''t have to go any deeper than where we are right now. But Vor''taalnis loves him. And my son needs a father. If Elder Scar is willing to be there for him...I can''t think of a better choice." Standing up straight, and turning away from the mirror, Teresa removes her towel. She reaches for her clothes. A bell begins to toll and Teresa accelerates her movements. The tribunal will soon be starting. - - Mifbon arrives at Teresa''s cabin just as the sun starts to peek over the horizon. The older hybrid female smiles her usual half-yautja smile. The lack of tusks on Mifbon''s mandibles makes her smile slightly more agreeable and less menacing than the average male yautja''s. "You look very pleasing," Mifbon says, her smile widening. "Elder Scar will certainly think so." Teresa immediately looks down at herself self-consciously. Maybe she should have gone for something a little more modest? After all, a tribunal isn''t like a wedding or a dinner party. How does one dress for such a somber occasion, when the weather is always so humid and sticky? This is one of her better dresses. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Thank you, Mifbon," Teresa says, shrugging off her anxiety. Too late to change now. Mifbon reaches and adjusts the thin sleeve on the right side of Teresa''s dress. Her smile does not waver. "Don''t worry, dear. Your secret is safe with me. Although, I don''t know how long before others figure it out. The way the two of you spend so much time together and carry on." "What do you mean?" Teresa gasps, a shocked expression on her face. "I''ve been alive longer than Elder Scar has been elder. In fact, longer than he has been on V''Daha. I have shared n''fiis on occasion. We don''t have a very good selection here. Due to a lack of a true gene pool. But when it happens, few can keep their emotions contained. Scar''s behavior has been markedly different since you came to live with us. Even more so, after your vil''par elder left our settlement. He feels great emotion for you. As he did for his previous vil''par. Many are already aware of this. But suspicions are suspicions. I will not disclose the truth. That is for you...Or he...To do." Teresa''s face grows hot and she covers it with both hands. Tears of shame run down her cheeks. Mifbon''s smile fades and she hugs the former scientist. Stroking Teresa''s hair, Mifbon forces Dr. Boyd to look at her. "There is no shame in feeling love for another. It is what we do with these feelings that matters. Do what feels right." Teresa wipes her tears and nods agreeably. Mifbon''s smile returns to her face. She also wipes the younger woman''s face. "Now...They''re expecting you. Don''t keep Elder Scar waiting." Teresa offers Mifbon a knowing smile and turns to look into the house. Vor''taalnis stands in the doorway to the main living space. His green eyes search Teresa''s face questioningly. "I''ll be back Vor''taalnis. Mother has something to do. But I''ll be back. I promise." Seeing the bruise on Vor''taalnis'' left cheek, where Ronnie struck him, causes tears to well up in Teresa again. How could anyone think to hurt her tiny son? How could another child be so cruel? "See...Later...Mother!" Vor''taalnis says with a small wave. "See you later, Vor''taalnis. Be good for Mifbon." Offering Mifbon a smile and a wave, Teresa heads for the center of town. - - Teresa enters the tribunal tent and slides into her assigned chair. The addition of her name, on the chair''s high back, is a thoughtful touch. Not to mention, quite helpful. She still feels lost about the whole situation. Why ask her opinion? What mother would not want justice for her child? What exactly does the council have in mind for little Ronnie? Halyiis is already seated when Teresa arrives. The archiver nods respectfully at Teresa and then goes back to glancing around the tent. A steady stream of bodies into the tent has caught the older hybrid male''s attention. Ronnie and his mother are led into the tent by two thin male hybrids. One, Teresa believes, is named Verhef. Or something close to that. For a few weeks after her fateful landing on V''Daha, she''d constantly mixed his name up with that of Elder Scar''s son--Vildif. Come to think of it, she has seen very little of Vildif. He no longer finds excuses to come to her cabin. Once, he had brought her water. Another time, he''d brought salve for her feet. The last time he''d stood on her doorstep, he had brought plants and herbs for various ailments. All very sweet gestures. Teresa has a suspicion as to why the young settlement leader has backed off from his loving attentions. However, she chooses to keep those suspicions at the back of her mind. As if on cue, Elder Scar steps through the entryway to the tent. His eyes settle on Teresa and she swallows a lump rising in her throat. Adorned in full elder garb, Scar looks every bit the part of an elder. Memories of stern Elder Glandis causes Teresa to smile inwardly. Halyiis notices her change in expression and grins as well. However, he quickly drops the grin and stares straight ahead. Now is the time for all seriousness. S2: Chapter 23: Sentencing "My son...He didn''t realize what he was doing was harmful," Pauline exclaims. "He was reacting to Helene''s outburst and her suicide. He''s only a child. If you have to punish someone...Punish me. Ronnie loved his father. They did everything together. He misses his father. No different than how I''m sure the young childling misses his father. Little boys love their dads. Please. Have mercy on him. We didn''t ask to be here. Don''t hurt my son." Halyiis brow creases and he leans forward. Teresa holds in her breath and leans back as Scar also leans forward. The two males confer with each other in deep chitters and low growls. Teresa watches them with weary eyes. After all of the testimony and all of the tears, what will be the final decision? Silence settles over the tent as Elder Scar raises his large clawed hand into the air. Even the residents struggling to see the proceedings, at the tent''s entryway, stop moving or talking. Scar climbs to his feet and peers at the surrounding crowd. His expression is blank, but Teresa can almost feel a ripple of anger coming off of his body. His back is straighter than almost seems natural, his mandibles and tusks are drawn tightly together, and his right hand flexes behind his back. Teresa''s breath catches in her throat. What is to come may not be good. "This settlement has been a peaceful settlement for many cycles of a season," Scar begins, refusing to look at Ronnie or his mother. "Every soul here has strived to work and create a community we can all be proud of. A place we can call home. Since I have been elder...And even long before...There has never been a murder here. Such are the words of our trusted archiver Halyiis. We are not rogues. We do not kill our own. We are survivors. Many of us abandoned by our own kind. To commit murder on V''Daha...Is a transgression worthy of severe punishment. Even the attempt cannot be tolerated. No blood will be shed. Childling or not. To take blood would only encourage the taking of more blood. The childling and his mother are to be sent away from us. They will be given a wooden cart of supplies. In order to begin their new life elsewhere. Any who wish to accompany them may do so. You must be gone before sunset. This is how we purge evil and cruelty from our midst. Judgment has been spoken." Teresa stares at Scar''s back in shock. Ronnie begins to bawl and presses his face into his mother''s stomach. Pauline peers at Scar with wide eyes, her mouth agape. Elder Scar acknowledges neither of them. He strides confidently down the walkway and out of the council tent. Pauline rushes to Teresa as she climbs to her feet. "Please, Teresa. See if you can get him to change his mind. He seems to value your opinion. Please. We won''t survive out there alone." "I can''t change centuries of tradition, Pauline. This is how they have kept violence out of the settlement. I will talk to him. That is all I can do. Judgment has been rendered. And from what I can tell...Most are satisfied with it. I must say...I am satisfied with it. Your son nearly murdered Vor''taalnis. He surely would have, if Elder Scar and I had not heard Vor''taalnis'' screams. I will ask for a shortened exile. But I make no promises." Teresa strolls past Pauline without another word. The other woman''s face is a mask of bewilderment and fear. She had counted on Teresa to be her saving grace. Especially, after Teresa''s subdued testimony hours before. Watching her only hope of salvation storm away is a terrible blow. - Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. - Elder Scar''s Home/Rear of Temple Building Scar removes his adornments and accessories one at a time. He gazes at his reflection in a large mirror. Images of fierce battles are carved along the elaborately designed edges. The images were taken from the inside of Scorvo''s transport vessel. Captured by Scar''s mask interface and transcribed by Halyiis. They are relics of another time. Another life. A life Scar has not experienced for many cycles of a season. Scar touches the carvings on the mirror and bows his head. A soft knock on the metal door draws his attention. Teresa. More than likely, she has come to beg clemency for the exiled mother and childling. It will come to no avail. This is the way it must be. Crossing to the door, Scar draws it open. As he expected, Teresa stands on the other side. Her face is drawn tight with anger. Scar sighs and motions for her to come in. She enters the room and goes to stand near the bed, facing away from him. Scar closes the door and walks to her, placing both hands on her shoulders. "Do not be angry with me. This is the w--," Before Scar can finish, Teresa spins to face him. She peers up into his sorrowful amber eyes. "I''m not angry with you. I''m angry with myself. I know I should feel some kind of way about this ruling. But, I don''t. I want her to be punished. I want her to feel the loss I almost was forced to experience. My son...Ronnie almost murdered my son. I feel like such a vile person for thinking these things. After Mau-Nis did everything he could to save them. Oh...Nevermind." Teresa presses a fist to her mouth, trying to stem the tears welling up in her eyes. Scar cups her face with both hands and meets her gaze. Leaning forward, he kisses her softly. "The punishment is the most lenient I can give. Considering the crime. It must be known that such actions are not permitted in V''Daha." "I know," Teresa says. Scar offers Teresa another friendly smile and kisses her again. - - Seven Hours Later Ronnie''s mother helps him climb onto the wooden cart. A large creature resembling a green and red ram with five legs is hitched to the front of the cart. Teresa has only visited the farm where the strange creatures are raised once. They share a name with Vildif, Scar''s eldest childling. Powerful, mean and very smelly; the vildif are farmed far away from the settlement. However, they are the only beasts on V''Daha capable of pulling the overloaded cart. Of course, Teresa also understands that the beast will probably serve as meat for the weary travelers at a later time. Scar has done his best to be merciful. Teresa is surprised to see Consuelo stuffing her family''s belongings into the cart as well. Dr. Boyd races toward the former Weyland orderly. "What are you doing, Consuelo? Are you going as well?" When Consuelo turns to Teresa, her eyes are swollen and red from crying. "I''m knowledgeable in medicine. Pauline may need someone along with medical expertise. The settlement really isn''t for me, anyway. I don''t belong here. Darcy has agreed to stay. She''s in love with that young settlement leader. What''s his name? Vildif? She''d never think of leaving. But I must. I hope you believe me when I tell you, Teresa...I never wanted to hurt you. I was as kind as they would allow me to be. If I had refused the duty, they would have found someone else equally as cruel as Meyer or even Dr. Wessinger. I felt it was better if I stayed. I tried to protect you." Hearing this for the second time, Teresa nearly breaks down. She draws Consuelo into a tight hug, fighting back tears. "Thank you, Consuelo," Teresa says, her cheek pressed into one side of the former Weyland orderly''s face. Consuelo doesn''t say a word, too afraid to burst into tears herself. She pats Teresa''s back gently and separates from her. Going back to her packing, she acts as if Teresa is not there. Teresa moves swiftly away, tears flowing down her cheeks. Two women and two children alone in the V''Dahan wilderness. It would have been better if they''d perished on Station Thirteen. S2: Chapter 24: The Day After "Mother...I would like...One," Vor''taalnis points across the table at a large y''ha root. Similar to a potato, the y''ha root has a bright yellow skin and reddish-purple flesh inside. Vor''taalnis, despite being born from a race of toothy hunters, is positively in love with the strange delicacy. Teresa has always found the yautja''s love of fruit, and other forms of produce, to be amusing. Watching fruit pulp become stuck within their sharp teeth is but one highlight in her otherwise boring day. An evolutionary misstep? Maybe. An inherited addiction to a particular vitamin, mineral, or enzyme? More probable. The closest thing Teresa has found, to compare the yautja to, is an Old Earth Baboon. With incisors the size of large kitchen knives, no one would guess that baboons are also great lovers of fruit. "Okay, babe. I''ll get you one. You want the big one? On the corner of the plate?" Teresa points to the y''ha root she is referring to. Vor''taalnis nods enthusiastically and grins. Erilnis, who is nursing on the left side of Teresa''s chest, seemingly glares at his older brother. Teresa releases a short chuckle and motions toward Mifbon. "Mifbon, would you mind passing Vor''taalnis the y''ha root on the far right side of the plate? I''m afraid to jar Erilnis. He might bite me in retaliation." Mifbon stifles a laugh and stabs the desired y''ha root with a metal two-tined implement. Vor''taalnis claps his hands with excitement. "Thank you, Mif-on!" Mifbon laughs deep in her throat at Vor''taalnis'' failed attempt to speak her name. "You''re welcome, Vor''ti!" Teresa looks over at Mifbon in surprise. She forgets her original intent, not to jostle Erilnis, and readjusts the childling so that she can turn in her chair. Erilnis grunts unhappily but finally settles down. "I''ve never heard you call him that before. Does it mean something? I wasn''t really thinking when I named Vor''taalnis. I named him after every yautja male I knew and loved...At the time." "It means...I am much too old and would like an easier name to say," Mifbon responds with a thin smile. Teresa seems to deflate, her shoulders slumping. She glances down at Erilnis, whose gray eyes are riveted to her face, one tiny clawed hand braced beneath her clavicle. "Oh. I was hoping to finally have some meaning behind Vor''taalnis'' name. Maybe to find out what all of the parts I frankensteined together actually mean. Do they mean anything? In the yautja language?" "Of course, they mean something!" Mifbon scoffs. "The first part of his name: ''Vor'' ...Derived from ''N-Vorl''...Means ''ready to war''. ''Taal'', means a form of ''silent strength''. The last part is more than likely a reference to the color of Mau-Nis'' eyes. Gray. I cannot be sure. In some yautja clans, the meanings of words are a little different. And what I know is very limited. I am not a true yautja." Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. "Of course you are a true yautja!" Teresa exclaims belligerently. "You are the daughter of an elder. Even if he does not choose to acknowledge that fact. All of you are the descendants of a mighty race. You should be proud, Mifbon! Only those who have left you here to live a life of undue exile should be ashamed. You have nothing to be ashamed of! I love you, Mifbon! You are a great force in my children''s lives. And Vor''ti loves you too. You are more of a yautja than you can ever understand. Or believe, I''ll bet." Mifbon''s purplish-yellow eyes become wet with tears. She grips Teresa''s right hand in one of hers. "Thank you, Teresa. I love you as well. You are like a daughter to me. The daughter I could never have. I love spending time with you and your childlings. It gives me renewed purpose. Something I had lost many cycles of a season ago." Carefully peeling Erilnis from her chest, Teresa leans and hugs Mifbon. The older female hybrid returns her embrace. Vor''taalnis watches them with a wide grin. "Is Mother happy?" Vor''taalnis inquires with a head tilt. "Yes, baby. Mother is happy," Teresa replies. "Then...Why Mother cry?" Teresa bursts into laughter. There was once a time when N-Vorl had asked her a very similar question. Even then, her answer had been almost the same. "Because I don''t know how to express my feelings any other way. Oomans are strange like that." - - Yau-tala heads to the river with a basket to collect gilgis, tiny swimming creatures similar to a shrimp. Gilgis scales are useful in topical applications, helping to control flare-ups from various skin conditions. With her supply running thin, Yau-tala has decided it is time to replenish her stock. She arrives at the river and wades into the shallow water surrounding its shore. Removing a thin net from her basket, Yau-tala prepares to wait out her prey. Splashing nearby draws her attention upstream. Curiosity makes her place the gilgis net back in the basket and wade closer to the sounds. Peeking around a boulder, Yau-tala clamps a hand over her mouth. A childish giggle nearly erupts from her throat. Several meters away, Vildif and the ooman female named Darcy are floating in the water. All Yau-tala can make out of the female is her bare shoulders and shoulder-length black hair. The rest of the female''s body is obscured by the water and Vildif''s slightly muscular form, as he kisses her passionately. The settlement leader''s hands make their way up Darcy''s back, until they are at the nape of her neck. Achieving that, he uses his hands to bring the young woman''s face closer to his. Darcy raises her arms out of the water, and wraps them around Vildif''s neck. Their nearly matching skin tones makes it almost impossible to tell where Vildif ends and Darcy begins. Yau-tala watches for a few moments longer, sisterly gossip simmering at the back of her brain. With a coy smile, she slinks away from the passionate scene of lovemaking. Mother would be so proud. Or would she? Only a few short weeks ago, Vildif had been smitten with the female scientist. More than once, he had begged her for a means to woo the doctor. When had Vildif shifted to Darcy? With her darker skin tone, shorter black hair, and dark-brown eyes; Darcy is not quite a spitting image of Teresa. Or their mother. But she is obviously just her brother''s type. Returning to her task of gilgis hunting, Yau-tala allows herself a soft chuckle. S2: Chapter 25: Halyiis Two weeks later The Archival Library "What exactly do you want to know?" Teresa inquires, her fingers hovering over the red-rimmed electronic pad in front of her. "Like I told you before...I''m no historian. Everything I know, I learned in school, reading books, or from attending lectures. It might not be entirely accurate. Oomans tend to be very biased one way or the other. But I''ll help you all I can." Halyiis grins his usual sly grin and nods with understanding. The enormous hybrid gestures down at the device situated in front of Teresa on the table. "I only ask that you tell me what you can remember. What you think would be important to include in our archives. I can cross reference your added information to the information already present in our files. The most likely outcome will be included in our archives." "Oh. Is that what this thing does?" Teresa draws the strange electronic pad closer and examines it. "So, If I say that World War Two ended in nineteen-forty-five...And the previous person claimed the war ended in nineteen-forty-two...You''ll choose a value in-between? Say, nineteen-forty-three or forty-four? Not very accurate. I know for a fact that World War Two ended on September second, nineteen-forty-five. Not forty-three. Not forty-four. Nineteen-forty-five. You need a better system, Halyiis." Halyiis smile grows wider. He places a hand on Teresa''s left shoulder and shakes his head solemnly. "I agree. That is one reason you are here. There is a list of questions. I have translated them into ooman speak. If you will go through the list and answer them truthfully...It may help to make our information more concise and accurate." "Okay. Sure. Lay it on me," Teresa says jokingly. Halyiis'' grin disappears and he shoots Teresa a quizzical look. "Lay what on you?" Teresa shakes her head emphatically and waves a hand in the air. "Nevermind. Forget I said that. It was an ooman joke. Bad choice." A sheepish expression creeps onto Halyiis'' usually calm features. He glances at Teresa from the side of his eye. "I am glad to hear that. At first, I believed you were referring to the act of n''fiis. I would not recommend such an act. Not if I hope to continue on as archiver in this settlement. I would quickly join the exiled ones should Elder Scar ever find out." Teresa drops her leg from its propped up position on the edge of her chair. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Oh, Halyiis. No. I mean...There''s nothing wrong with you. I''m sure you would make a wonderful vil''par. It''s just that...I would never put you in such a position. I really do need to be more careful with my words. But what''s this about Scar exiling you? What do you mean?" Halyiis'' visage darkens further and he shifts his eyes away from Teresa, pretending to look out of the library''s large side window. Halyiis'' tusks moves across each other as he twists his mouth in agitation. "Everyone knows the elder has an eye for you. It was known from the very day you arrived. You remind him of his dead vil''par. I knew her...Lex. She was a brave and honorable ooman. Elder Scar was not quite the same after she died. He erected the shrine in order to keep her with him always. The day your craft came to our planet, he wandered into the archival library. He believed I was preoccupied. I saw him going through the files. I''m not sure what he found. Whatever it was...It made him very happy. He left soon after. I have seen him following you. Even when you did not notice. Your son...I think he wishes he were the father. I see how he treats Vor''taalnis. No different than how he treated Vildif when he was a little one. I would not think to destroy our leader''s happiness. He has helped us in so many ways. Happiness is the least Elder Scar deserves." Teresa averts her gaze and returns her attention to the lighted pad on the wooden table. She licks her lips in an attempt to keep from showing the depth of her emotion. "We should get back to work. I have many assignments to complete with Yau-tala later." "Of course," Halyiis says, grateful for the subject to be changed. "I will program the device to accept your answers in the language of your kind." Halyiis leans forward and Teresa places a hand on his forearm. He gazes at her questioningly. "You are quite an attractive male, Halyiis. I hope I didn''t insult you." Halyiis is unsure how to take the sudden compliment. He tilts his head to one side and grins. "Thank you." "Now...How do I get you to actually teach me how to speak and write yautja? I''m tired of Elder Scar having all of the fun. I''m in need of a tutor. I''ll help you archive. You teach me how to speak your language. Sound fair?" "Very fair. We can start whenever you are ready." "I''m ready now. We can begin with these translated questions. I want to see them in both ooman speak and yautja. Can you do that?" "That is a silly question," Halyiis says with a jokester grin. The archiver presses a triangular button on the top of the pad. Red symbols and human words appear side by side. Teresa stares at the screen with amusement and a growing excitement. Halyiis'' hand covering hers draws Dr. Boyd''s attention to his face. The hybrid offers her a friendly smile. "I appreciate the kind words you have spoken of me. We are isolated and alone, here on V''Daha. The choices of a vil''par are slim. Many of us here are related by close blood. Inbreeding would lead to untold disease and defects. We must be very selective in regards to whomever we choose to mate with. We had hoped that the other females would stay. To increase our population and offer a chance for those who wish it to find a vil''par. The death of the ooman female...And the expulsion of the others...Is a great blow to our settlement. You were the first arrivals in a very long time." Teresa leans forward and kisses Halyiis on his cheek. He watches her with weary eyes. "Mating is not always for the vil''par," Teresa says nonchalantly. "Or so, Elder Scar tells me. You should visit Yau-tala and inquire about L''so Elixir. It might do wonders for your love life." Halyiis considers what Teresa has said with a genuinely perplexed expression. Truly, he has never thought of this as a viable option. N''fiis without a vil''par? Is that what the ooman scientist and Elder Scar have chosen? Another interesting fact for the archives. S2: Chapter 26: Enilkas gift Four weeks later "Vor''ti, come here. What are you doing? Do you want the suit...Or don''t you?" Vor''taalnis stands a short distance off, near the bank of the river, his arms crossed over his tiny chest. Disappointment shows on the toddler''s face. "No!" "Vor''taalnis! Come here. Right now!" Teresa says, careful to refrain from using a loud tone. "I do not want it. I cannot distappear like my d`oij." "How do you know? You haven''t even put it on," Teresa responds, placing both hands on her hips. "Mifbon told me. She said it isn''t a real suit. I cannot distappear. I don''t want it. I want to be like d`oij!" "You''re too young, Vor''taalnis. When you are older, you can have a suit like Elder Scar. This is all we have for now. At least, you can look like Elder Scar. He even made sure you have plenty of beads for your hair. You will look so handsome, Vor''ti. Please, come here." Vor''taalnis'' shoulders droop and he makes his way toward Teresa. She smiles and spreads her arms wide, Vor''taalnis'' miniature mesh suit gripped tightly in one fist. The toddler begins to run as he gets closer. Dr. Boyd allows him to leap into her arms. "Oh gosh, you''re heavy. No more y''ha root for you." "Mother!" Vor''taalnis protests in a strained voice. "I''m only kidding. Give Mommy a kiss." Vor''taalnis pecks Teresa on the cheek and giggles in his childish hybrid way. He leans back in Teresa''s embrace, so that he can easily see her face. "I cannot kiss you the way d`oij kisses you. I cannot do that," the childling says with an impish laugh. "Does everyone have an opinion about Elder Scar and me? Even my own childling," Teresa exclaims, rolling her eyes. "I miss u''hsk. But I love d`oij! D''oij take care of mother and Vor''ti. I love you, Mother. Mother happy with d`oij." "Huh? What? How do you know that, Vor''ti? "Mother no cry at night. When u''hsk gone...Mother cry. With d`oij...Mother not cry." Teresa releases a deep sigh and lowers Vor''taalnis to the ground. She holds the mesh suit up to the toddler''s chest, distracting herself from the turmoil in her heart. "It should fit. Come on. Let''s see." Moments later, Vor''taalnis stands on the shore wearing his imitation cloaking suit. He raises both arms in the air and roars. Teresa doubles over with laughter and presses her palms to her knees. Taking this as a cue to continue his antics, Vor''taalnis bends forward and roars a second time. The toddler''s game is ruined when Elder Scar materializes beside him. Vor''taalnis jumps, mid-roar, and his roar becomes a deep gasp. Scar chuckles loudly and grips the childling under the armpits. He lifts Vor''taalnis into the air and inspects the toddler''s mesh suit. When he is finished scrutinizing Vor''taalnis, Elder Scar turns to smile approvingly at Teresa. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. - - Later that evening Mifbon rocks Enilka and Erilnis in a wooden standing rocker created by Sajgoh--the settlement''s gifted wood crafter. Erilnis glances at his sister as she plays with one of her taloned feet. His eyes struggle to stay open as he battles against the slumber overtaking him. "Such a silly childling," Mifbon utters. "Sleep now and you will be well rested for your play tomorrow." Enilka tilts her head to one side and stares at Mifbon. She performs another tiny wave with her hand. "Mifbon!" The childling sitter''s eyes widen and she gapes at the miniscule being in the wooden rocker. Mifbon''s tuskless mandibles flare open with excitement. "What did you say? Did you say my name, Enilka?" Enilka''s answer is a deep chuckle. Followed by a repeating of the same phrase. "Mifbon." Teresa steps into the main living space the same instant that Enilka speaks for the second time. A smile crosses Teresa''s face and she gently places the bundle of packages she was holding onto the nearby table. "Wow. That''s truly remarkable. Talking already. I knew Vor''taalnis was intelligent, even as a newborn. I could see it in his eyes. It was that place. The shock...The torture. Vor''ti could speak all along. Or, most of the time." Teresa strolls across the living space and stands beside her stunned friend. She drops to her knees and hugs Mifbon tightly. "I''ve been teaching her in private. I wanted to see if she could really speak at such a young age. I chose your name because I knew it would mean so much to you. After everything you''ve been through on this forgotten world. You''re not some throwaway, Mifbon. You''re an elder''s daughter. And the godmother of my childlings. Thank you, Mifbon...For being here." The older female hybrid''s face drops, and she pulls Teresa into a tighter embrace. Mifbon''s voice becomes choked with emotion, dropping an octave lower than her usual deep tone. "You cannot imagine how this makes me feel, Teresa. I have never felt such emotion in all of the cycles of my life. I am honored you have given me this title. And this responsibility." "It''s not a responsibility, Mifbon. This isn''t like on your kind''s home world. Caring for others is a choice. A choice you can reject at any time. You don''t have to do this. I only ask it of you, because I trust you, and I love you. There is no one on V''Daha I trust more." "Oh, that''s not true," Mifbon mocks. "What of Elder Scar? He is teaching young Vor''ti to read and speak yautja. And has he not also captured a piece of your heart. Do you not trust him to keep it intact?" "That''s different," Teresa exclaims, batting at Mifbon''s left forearm. "We are not quite vilpar, but very much lovers. That is an entirely different situation. And yes, I do trust Elder Scar. So there." Finishing her statement, Teresa sticks her tongue out at Mifbon. The hybrid sitter is used to such immature behavior by now. She shakes her head and rolls her purplish-yellow eyes ceilingward. "I have always seen why Elder Scar loves you. You are very much like his past lover. She also had a sharp wit and a fierce tongue. There were nights I would hear them arguing over some silly business. Nothing serious. The next moment, I would hear the mixed sounds of their n''fiis. I think he enjoyed winding her up. And she enjoyed being wound up. It was like a game to them. He loved her greatly." Mifbon''s eyes take on a faraway look and she leans back in her chair. Erilnis is now asleep, but Enilka still plays with her toes. Mifbon continues to rock the wooden apparatus with one clawed hand. "It is a feeling I wish I could feel again. My vil''par was old...In ooman terms...When we made n''fiis. He was the son of an Elder named G''lfer. I don''t remember the clan. I must ask Halyiis again. J''difij died from an inherited ooman disease. Yau-tala says that the ooman term for the disease is diabetes. There wasn''t much left of J''difij after a time. But I loved him. I have not found a love like his since." "Why not Halyiis? You do have business with him. Why not try making it a little more personal? He too is seeking a vil''par. Have you thought of this, Mifbon?" "Halyiis is also in want of a vil''par? He has never said this to me." "What male would? Unless, you give him a reason to believe you are interested in what he is offering. When was the last time you''ve even spoken with Halyiis?" "It has been some time. Our paths do not cross often. He is an archiver. When he''s not tending his vineyard, Halyiis spends much of his time with his head stuck in a book. Or one of those devices he and Elder Scar devised. He has no time for me." "Try again," Teresa says with a wink. "You won''t regret it. I guarantee it." Mifbon''s mouth works as she considers the possibility. She nods her head slowly, deep in thought. S2: Chapter 27: To Hunt Teresa floats almost weightlessly in the large hot spring tub. Her head is reclined backward, eyes closed, arms resting on the tub''s stone rim. A passerby might think her asleep. She is far from asleep. Thoughts of N-Vorl, P''taal, Mau-Nis, the other yautja hunters aboard the California, and Weyland Station Thirteen race through her crowded mind. After several moments, Dr. Boyd raises her head and drops both arms from the tub''s rim. Using one hand to pull a hairband from her opposite wrist, Teresa ties up her hair. Surprise forces a gasp from her lips as bluish-white sparks erupt at the far end of the tub. Even knowing what--or who--it is, Dr. Boyd jumps slightly, bumping her back against the stone ledge. Elder Scar is upon Teresa in seconds, drawing her close. "Hello, My Love," Scar says in a deep whisper. He buries his face in the flesh of Teresa''s neck, breathing in her clean scent. Teresa runs a hand through Scar''s beaded braids. A sigh issues from her parted lips. "That wasn''t funny. How did you get in here without Mifbon or Vor''ti noticing?" "You should know by now, Teresa. I have my ways." "Hmmm." Teresa allows Scar to pull her into a tender kiss. His hands glide over her back, paying special attention to the path of her spine. Teresa is secretly grateful she is not a human male. Halyiis has explained the adverse history between human males and their yautja male counterparts. Doesn''t make for light-hearted reading. Separating his mouth from Teresa''s, Scar massages the soft flesh of her stomach with one hand, while exploring with the other. "There is something I must ask of you, Teresa." Scar says. Teresa opens her eyes, meeting his amber gaze. Something about the tone of Scar''s voice tells Teresa she may not like what is coming. "What?" "It is time that Vor''ti began thinking and acting like a yautja. He has learned enough of what it means to be ooman. I am taking out a team for a vildif beast hunt. I wish for Vor''taalnis to join us." "Oh. He''s much too young, Elder...Um...Scar. A hunt? Really?" Teresa stammers. "One is never too young to learn. He will not be in any danger. He will be with me. The vildif on this planet are much tamer than those found elsewhere. He will be safe. I would not lie to you." Teresa considers rejecting the suggestion. However, Scar''s arm wrapping around her waist distracts her from fiery thoughts. Dr. Boyd fixes her stern gaze on the yautja warrior''s crafty face. "He will be safe with me," Elder Scar repeats. "Please...Trust me." "I do trust you. It''s my own judgment I question," Teresa confesses. Scar places both hands at the nape of Teresa''s neck. For only a brief moment, it is Lex''s face Scar sees. Her full ooman lips, her gently sloping nose, and her soft brown eyes. All of it lovely. The next moment, it is again Teresa whose face he holds. Also beautiful. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! "Don''t. You are a good mother," Scar says. "Okay." "I think, Vor''ti will be happy. I have a special surprise for him. His own mask and shoulder caster. He will look every bit the part of his hunter kin." "Wait. You made Vor''ti a mask and a shoulder caster? How the hell did you do that?" Scar kisses Teresa behind the ear before whispering softly. Teresa chuckles as his hair tickles the flesh of her moist neck. "Very craftily," Scar whispers. With a laugh, Scar separates from Teresa and climbs out of the stone tub. Teresa places her hands on her hips and glowers playfully up at Scar. He studies her partial form from where he stands, enjoying the wet shine on her skin. "You have no need to worry. Vor''taalnis'' caster does not function as mine does. It merely emits a beam of light rather than a burst of plasma. He will not shoot holes in your walls and ceiling. I will see you later, Teresa. When we have concluded our hunt." "Hmmm." - - "Are you sure that letting Vor''ti accompany the hunt is a good idea, Teresa?" Yau-tala says. The female settlement leader enters the small kitchen and crosses to where Dr. Boyd is packing a light meal for Vor''taalnis and his adult hunting companions. Teresa glances up from the y''ha root she is slicing and offers Yau-tala a tiny smile. "I don''t know, Yau-tala. Scar''s your father. Should I trust him? Or should I not?" "It''s not about trusting my father. It''s about Vor''ti. I worry he may try to impress my father. He may get hurt. He''s not quite two cycles of a season old. He shouldn''t be on a hunt. Not yet. Even I''m stumped as to why my father thought this was a good idea." "I think it has something to do with that incident with Ronnie. Elder Scar wants to be sure that Vor''ti can protect himself. I understand where he''s coming from. I worry about Vor''taalnis too. I''m his mother. I have to believe that he''ll be safe." Yau-tala peers at the food spread out on the table and snatches up a drask berry. A fruit which resembles a grape, with skin the texture of a strawberry, and a large seed like a plum pit. She stabs the fruit with a talon and bites into one side. Pink juice squirts out and Yau-tala stifles a childish giggle. "It''s been a long time since I''ve enjoyed a drask berry. You must have gotten these from Halyiis'' vineyard. He never shares his drask berries with anyone. Why did he decide to share them with you? Should father be jealous?" "Of course not," Teresa exclaims. "It''s nothing like that. He offered them to me as payment for my work as an assistant archiver. And also, because he may now have a new vil''par." "A new vil''par? Halyiis? Who? We''ve had no new arrivals." "Not a new arrival. An old one. Mifbon." "Oh my. You mean...? That is interesting. I never knew Mifbon was fond of Halyiis. Or he, of her. Otherwise, I might have tried to play matchmaker as well. Teresa...Sometimes, you are too much." "Thank you," Teresa says, exaggerating her movements. Vor''taalnis wanders into the kitchen, followed by Mifbon, who is pushing the wooden stroller. Erilnis'' round gray eyes immediately roam towards the table. He flexes the tiny clawed fingers of one hand. Drask berry juice. A glass bottle of the sweet drink is situated at the center of the table. This is what Erilnis wants. "Not now, Erilnis. Mommy is making food for Vor''ti and d`oij''s hunt party. Be patient." Enil''ka laughs at her brother and pokes him with a clawed finger. Not one to take jokes, Erilnis pokes Enilka back. He pokes her entirely too hard. Enilka utters a small yelp and then bites down on the offending digit. Erilnis let''s out a shrill cry. Which causes Enilka to giggle. "Oh my! Are you kidding me? What has gotten into all of you?" Teresa gasps. "What has happened to all of my sweet little childlings?" Yau-tala chuckles and grabs Erilnis from his seat in the stroller. She holds him up in the air, making calming noises until he stops chittering. "They''re growing up," Yau-tala says with a touch of irony in her voice. S2: Chapter 28: A Brave Little Warrior Scar squats beside a large boulder, amber eyes taking in all of his surroundings. The stealthy warrior''s mesh cloak is activated, camouflaging his massive bulk. Vor''taalnis is hunched at his fearsome teacher''s side, small left hand tightly clenched in Scar''s invisible right hand. "Can you smell it?" Scar inquires, sniffing the air. "How many hunt beasts do you think there are in the clearing?" "I smell...Three d`oij! Maybe...Four," Vor-ti says in soft voice. "Very good, Vor''taalnis. There are three adults, but one is heavy with offspring. So there are at least four hunt beasts. Teresa was right. You do have a marvelous sense of smell for one so young." Vor''taalnis is positively beaming as he absorbs Elder Scar''s newest compliment. Scar reaches up with his free hand and tousles Vor''taalnis'' thick dreadlocks. Vor''taalnis grins, but remembers not to chitter. The beasts in the clearing may hear him. "We will move further into the forest. The others have chosen their place to hunt. We must do the same." "D`oij, why do you teach us to hunt? We are not like you. We cannot go unseen. It is not the same hunt." "Every warrior should know their heritage, Vor''taalnis. And be proud of it. No one left alive on V''Daha chose their fate. It was chosen for them. They deserve to know the ways of their ancestors. Even if those ancestors have forgotten those ways. By taking on the title of Settlement Elder, I also accepted the responsibility of making sure that every hybrid on V''Daha knows who they are. And where they come from." "I think I understand. But what of Mother? Why do you love her? She is not yautja. My u''hsk...He will be angry." "I do not wish to talk of your u''hsk right now. That is a conversation for another time. When we have finished our hunt." "Okay, D`oij!" Silence. And then. "All that matters is that I do love your mother. I also love you. I will care for you because of my love. Nothing else matters...At the moment." More silence. "Come. Let us go further into the forest." - - A large male vildif beast wanders underneath the tree where Vor''ti and Scar are perched. Scar has dropped his cloak and glowers down at the enormous specimen of a vildif beast. The dense canopy hides their bodies from view. The oddly majestic creature raises its head and sniffs the air. Chuffing loudly, the green and red ram stomps the split hoof attached to its fifth leg--the extra appendage protruding from its muscular chest. When no predator makes itself known, the creature stomps a second time, but starts forward again. The vildif tosses its head from side to side, large horns cutting the air with a loud whooshing sound. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Vor''ti stands by, Scar''s combistick gripped tightly in a tiny fist. Scar uses his own hands to help Vor''ti align his aim. He chitters softly in Vor''taalnis'' ear. "Remember, the weapon will fly true if you let it. Do not hurry. Make sure your aim is good." Vor''ti releases a soft exhale as Scar releases his hand. Scar whispers reassuringly, soft enough for only Vor''ti to hear. "When you are ready!" Vor''taalnis releases the combistick with surprising speed and accuracy. However, he lacks the power needed to do more than prick the sturdy beast''s hide. Scar''s combistick slices the haunches of the vildif beast and it bellows with fury. Turning to ascertain the location of its attacker, the beast prepares to charge, stomping loudly. Scar retrieves a throwing disc from the implement belt around his waist and expertly slices off the creature''s head. The body of the beast is caught mid motion. Lacking a head, the body slams to the ground. The vildif beast''s head lands a few feet behind the corpse and rolls toward a cluster of small shrubs. Vor''ti turns to Scar with a broad smile. "I did it d`oij! I hit it with your combistick. I am a true yautja now." "You were always a true yautja, Vor''taalnis. Any yautja can be a true yautja. You must remember who you are. And what you stand for. Those who would willfully break the code...Can never be true yautja." "I understand, D''oij! I want to try again." Scar tousles the hair on Vor''taalnis'' head and prepares to climb down from the tree. He will need to retrieve his combistick--and his trophies. "First things first, Vor''taalnis. I must first deal with this hunt beast." - - Eleven hours later Teresa is asleep on a makeshift bed in the main living space. After a night of worried vigil, going to sleep in her usual bed was out of the question. Until her son is safely home, Dr. Boyd''s rest will be sparse. Just as her eyelids flutter shut for the thousandth time, there is a thud on the front steps. Teresa bolts upright, her ear turned to catch any nearby sound. A second thud. Teresa climbs to her feet and rushes to the door. When she wrenches it open, she is greeted by a pair of vildif horns. The deceased creature''s horns are descending from a long rope. The night breeze causes them to swing back and forth, thumping softly against the door. That was what she had heard. Turning the gigantic horns in the moonlight, Teresa examines them questioningly. She glances around, hoping to catch sight of Vor''taalnis or Elder Scar. Someone certainly left those horns for her to find. She places a hand on her hip and sighs with frustration. Where is Vor''taalnis? "We are here," Scar''s voice says at Teresa''s right ear. Teresa jumps with surprise, pressing a hand to her mouth. Scar materializes beside Teresa and wraps an arm around her waist. Vor''taalnis chitter-giggles and hustles from behind an overgrown shrub. He races to Teresa and wraps his tiny arms around her knees. "Hello, Mother. I killed a hunt beast. And d`oij helped." Scar and Teresa share a knowing look. She exhales sharply and bends to kiss the top of Vor''taalnis'' head. "That''s wonderful, Vor''ti! But I don''t want its horns on my roof. Would you mind removing them, Elder Scar?" Scar narrows his eyes and pretends not to know what Teresa is talking about. "I don''t see any vildif horns. Do you, Vor''taalnis?" "No, d`oij!" Vor''ti chitter-giggles, squeezing Teresa''s legs tightly. "Wow! You''ve even managed to turn my son against me. I''m surprised at you, Elder Scar. No more hunts for you, Vor''taalnis. Not until D`oij...Gets those horns off of my roof." There is another deeply veiled threat in Teresa''s words, her eyelids slipping halfway over her eyes. Scar catches onto the hidden message and grins devilishly. "I will do as you ask. This time." "Hmmm. And when you''re done, I want to hear all about your adventures. Don''t leave anything out. If you''re going to keep my son out until all hours of the morning, the least you can do is entertain me. I''ll prepare something for us to eat." S2: Chapter 29: Adversarial Council of Elders (multiple clans present) Yautja Prime "Word has it, Elder N-Vorl and his eril''k have finally returned. They nearly lost one of their members when his cryo chamber malfunctioned during their journey to Creysius Nomin. He''s fine now, but Elder N-Vorl has been by his bedside since the transport ship arrived. I do not believe he will be present for this meeting. We should continue our business as usual," Elder Keflryr states matter-of-factly. The other clan elders nod in agreement, glancing at each other for confirmation. Elder G¡¯tlak blinks slowly and then solemnly agrees. "As you suggest, Elder Keflryr, we will continue our business. Our next order of business involves the annexing of the three worlds outside of the Rivyi Fire Ribbon. These are the only planets in that region of space we have yet to explore. They will make excellent hunt planets. Any warrior who can survive the elements of those worlds....Would be a great warrior indeed." "But is that wise, Elder G¡¯tlak?" Another elder with large orange eyes says. "The main goal is not to put our hunters in a lose-lose situation. There must at least be the expectation that they may survive the challenge. Anything else...And you risk rebellion." "Rebellion!" Elder Keflryr barks. "No true yautja would balk at the chance to gather trophies. Even a trophy which is worn for only a short time...Is better than no trophy at all. They will go. Because it is in their nature to go. To hunt. No matter the odds." "I agree with Elder Ajhuk!" another elder yells over Elder Keflryr. "Our hunters are not merely food for the beasts. They are our legacy and our lifeblood. To send them into battles they cannot hope to win, or to a planet where they may be stranded forever...Away from their own kind...Would make us no better than the oomans. It is senseless for the sake of senselessness. That is not the reason we hunt." There is an eruption of raised voices, as each elder either nods or shakes their head angrily. Elders G''lfer and Ghkivil share a brief conversation while Elder Lthurh looks on. Elder G¡¯tlak glances around the table, observing his fellow elders. It has been a long time since the council has exhibited such vibrant energy. The mood is positively exhilarating. "What about V¡¯Daha?" A solitary voice breaks through the bedlam. All mandibles and tusks snap shut, as many heads swivel towards N-Vorl. The young elder''s face is a mask of indignation. He strolls into the council chamber and takes his usual seat beside Elder Keflryr. "What about V¡¯Daha?" Elder Mirhat barks. "It is a dead world! Nothing has lived there since our ancestors purged the kredonyit filth from its surface." "Then, why not annex it? Rebuild it? That would be a much easier task than attempting to brave the three worlds of the Rivyi Fire Ribbon." "Easy? You want an easier task, Elder N-Vorl?" Elder Mirhat scoffs. "No hunter''s task is meant to be easy. Perhaps, you should return to your former duties...And leave the governance of our kind to more seasoned and brave warriors?" This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. "You know what I mean, Elder Mirhat!¡± N-Vorl challenges. ¡°As Elder Ajhuk has explained...Our warriors are not vildif-yer to the slaughter. Why leave a perfectly accessible world to rot? The kredonyit home world should be renewed. It would serve as a perfect hunt planet. Why have we allowed superstition to keep us from transforming its surface? It has been over two millennia since we vanquished the kredonyit. Let us return to what is rightfully ours." More hushed, and not so hushed, whispers as the elders talk among themselves. Elder G¡¯tlak leans back in his large solid chair and smirks secretively at N-Vorl. "Why V-Daha, Elder N-Vorl? What has piqued your sudden interest surrounding this dead planet?" N-Vorl has mentally prepared himself for such an inquiry. He meets Elder G¡¯tlak¡¯s gaze without hesitation or fear. "I am always on the lookout for new worlds to populate with hunt beasts. I have been to numerous hunt planets and found the creatures there unsatisfactory. Nothing quite as formidable as the keinde amedha or the Judas aboard the ooman science vessel. I want more beasts to hunt. Better ones. We need a new world for that. V¡¯Daha is ripe for the taking. It is our world. We won it by defeating the kredonyit who once polluted its surface. Give me a strong contingent from every clan and a group of scientists. I will create a world the likes of which no yautja has ever seen." Elder Mirhat hisses and peers expectantly at Elder G¡¯tlak. "Do you hear how this one boasts, Elder G¡¯tlak? Such disrespect. Surely, you will not listen to what this wet whelp has to say?" "Silence, Elder Mirhat!¡± Elder G¡¯tlak snaps, his mouthfolds flaring wide. ¡°You are not High Elder! I suggest you mind your place." Elder Mirhat''s eyes widen at the High Elder''s command. Yet, he clamps his mouth shut and says nothing further. "Are you certain...This is what you want, N-Vorl? There will be no going back?" Elder G¡¯tlak asks. The way the High Elder speaks infers that he knows more than what he is letting on. A tiny shiver courses N-Vorl''s spine, but he forges ahead anyway. He nods affirmatively. "Yes, High Elder. I look forward to a magnificent hunt." Elder G¡¯tlak''s eyes narrow dangerously and he offers N-Vorl another wily smirk. "Very well, then. You will take a team of six from every clan represented here. You may pick which hunters will join you on the journey to V¡¯Daha. Which scientists...Will also be your decision...And your problem. Choose wisely. Enough talk for now." Elder G¡¯tlak climbs heavily from his seat, silver robes flowing behind him. Mau-Nis nods as the High Elder passes through the entryway. Once the High Elder is gone, Mau-Nis shifts his gaze to N-Vorl. The young elder is all smiles until he catches sight of Mau-Nis. The usually solemn yautja is now angry as hell. Suddenly, N-Vorl understands exactly where Erilnis obtained his fiery nature. Some things are better left buried deep. - - Much later Elder N-Vorl''s quarters at the Council of Elders meeting place Mau-Nis storms into the center of the room and whirls on N-Vorl. The young elder takes his time entering, his eyes focused on Mau-Nis'' distorted face. "Why would you pick a fight with the elders over V¡¯Daha?" Mau-Nis seethes. "I did not reveal its location to you...Only to watch the decimation of a world which has struggled so hard against the adversity which begot it. My descendant and my vil¡¯par are on V¡¯Daha. As are yours. How could you be so foolish?" "If you would calm your wrath for one moment, Mau-Nis...I will tell you. I have a plan. I have been concocting it since we left V¡¯Daha. I am now certain it can succeed. But I will need your patience and your help." Mau-Nis appears unconvinced, but he decides to give N-Vorl the benefit of the doubt. Narrowing his fierce gray eyes, Mau-Nis calmly addresses his youthful elder. "What is it...You have in mind?" N-Vorl smiles. S2: Chapter 30: Hopes and Dreams "Hello, Teresa. Put the cuttings over there. I will tend to them later," Yau-tala says, pointing to a small table beside the front window of the medical cabin. Teresa lays the basket of roots and other plant parts on the suggested table. She crosses to the larger table where Yau-tala is creating a medicinal powder using a mortar and pestle. She observes the yellowish powder with a scrunched face. "Let me guess. Yrotris powder? For arthritis?" "That is correct. I''m impressed, Teresa. I knew splitting your attentions with Halyiis would pay off. I also know, Binahytu is grateful for the occasional break. It allows him more time to forage in peace. Now, what is the liquid in that container at the center of the table?" Teresa squints and pretends to think on the question very hard. She glances sidelong at Yau-tala. "Favil Elixir. For digestive upset. A mixture of bihj root essence, y''ha powder, and powder made from the aged blood of a vildif." "Very wonderful! Your mind is the quickest of any assistant I have ever had. Although, I have only had four." "Is that supposed to be funny?" "I suppose," Yau-tala says with a sly smile. "I also need a large quantity of hyitram powder. Halyiis claims his brother''s kin are stricken with horrendous flatulence. He believes they ate bad y''ha root." Teresa issues a brief laugh and places a hand on Yau-tala''s shoulder. She squints mischievously, eliciting a similar reaction from the female settlement leader. "Poor Mifbon! To be stuck with a table full of farting yautja in-laws. Just when things between her and Halyiis are starting to heat up." Yau-tala joins in the laughter, beating the powder in her bowl with more gusto. Teresa intensely studies the other potions and elixirs on the table, her eyes taking in everything. "Why would you have need of L''so Elixir, Yau-tala? Three vials of it? Are you planning to have a party I don''t know about?" Yau-tala grins like an imp, her thin hybrid lips curling upward. She picks up a small vial of the pale elixir and holds it up to the light. Thoughts of the fierce yet mysterious eril''k dance in her head. Mau-Nis, her first lover. Is this how n''fiis should feel? Is this how her father and mother had once felt? Yau-tala''s grin loses some of its joyfulness as she meets Teresa''s eye. "Most are for my father. He has made many requests for L''so Elixir lately. I have...No idea why he might need it. Or why he does not procure it for himself. After all, it was he who taught me to make the elixir. I made an extra vial for myself. Should Mau-Nis and your vil''par arrive unannounced. One must always be prepared." "You believe they are coming back?" Teresa says timidly, guilt gnawing at her innards. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Of course, I do. I have to. Your elder''s eril''k...Is the first being I have ever felt n''fiis for. I have lived a great many ooman years on this world. In all of that time, I have walled myself up...Away from love. It was the false belief in love which created V''Daha. I did not want to fall for that trap. But Mau-Nis...There is a certain honor and dignity within him. I trust the words he speaks. Yes. I do believe he will return. When? I don''t know. But I will be ready and waiting." Yau-tala''s words chill Teresa to the bone. Is the hybrid settlement leader holding on to false hope? Or is she giving up too easily? Both cannot be true. What will she do if N-Vorl does return? Now that she and Elder Scar are so deep into their love affair. "Excuse me, Yau-tala. I had planned to check on the childlings around midday. Mifbon says Erilnis usually becomes belligerent about that time. He never wishes to nap. I''ll be back as soon as I am done." Teresa rushes out of the medical cabin and toward home. Afterwards, she will make a quick detour. Or will she? - - Vildif and Darcy enter the temple and head for the back chamber. Around midday, Elder Scar usually visits Lex''s shrine. Vildif hopes his father will be there. Excitement ripples through the settlement leader''s body as he tightly grips the hand of his intended vil''par. As expected, Elder Scar is standing beside Lex''s resin preservation chamber. His eyes are closed and one hand rests against the spot above the deceased woman''s chest. Vildif hesitates only briefly before addressing his grieving father. ''"Father? May I speak with you?" Scar''s amber eyes slowly open and he turns to face his son, removing his hand from its resting place on Lex''s chamber. He takes in the ooman female beside Vildif. Not unlike his Lex, the female possesses a very pleasing figure, her body filled out in all of the desirable places. There can only be one reason why Vildif would bring this female to him. Elder Scar smiles kindly and knowingly. "Speak, my son. I am listening." "Father, Darcy and I...My vil''par. We wish to perform the rite of Everlasting Love. Darcy wishes to have a ceremony similar to what the ooman''s call a ''wedding''. She also wishes for you to lead the ceremony." Elder Scar''s eyes fall affectionately on his future daughter-in-law. He offers her his clawed hand and she steps forward timidly. Scar takes Darcy''s right hand and kisses the palm. The young female''s scent changes drastically and her temperature rises. Scar is certain that were her skin the color of Teresa''s, the ooman female would be blushing terribly. He meets her gaze and his smile does not waver. "I would be honored to perform the ritual. My son''s happiness will bring me happiness." Darcy''s breathing accelerates and she returns Scar''s smile. Judging by her scent, the female is already heavy with Vildif''s first descendant. It will be interesting watching her very ooman son play with his hybrid sibling. "Thank you, Elder Scar," Darcy utters in the yautja language. To the average person, Darcy''s speech would appear to be nothing more than loud clicks and deep chittering sounds. She has spent many days practicing the phrase with Vildif. It was worth the effort based on the surprised expression which raises Elder Scar''s brow. She bows her head respectfully. Elder Scar returns the gesture, his amber eyes narrowed, and a wolfish grin on his pleased face. The joyful elder kisses Darcy''s palm a second time. "You are most welcome," Elder Scar chitters in return. Darcy has no idea what Scar has just said, but she nods again. Vildif is beside himself with excitement. He regains possession of Darcy''s hand and motions for her to follow him. They must plan, and tell Yau-tala. As they head toward the front, Darcy takes a final glance over one shoulder. Elder Scar has returned to his place at Lex''s shrine. However, he is no longer solemn. Scar touches the resin encasement and chitters softly. S2: Chapter 31: Fantasy or Delusion Teresa and Vor''ti are relaxing at the river''s edge. Teresa''s eyes are shut, both legs criss- crossed, hands resting on her knees. She has been like this for almost an hour. Vor''taalnis watches her with piqued interest. "What is wrong, Mother? Why do you sit for a long time? Why do you cry?" Teresa rotates her neck, as if removing a kink, and opens her eyes. She lightly tousles Vor''taalnis'' dreads with her right hand. "Mommy has a lot to think about. What with your u''hsk being gone for so long...And sure to be even longer. Mommy has made some mistakes. Again. I think. Yau-tala is so certain that Mau-Nis and your father are coming back. She''s preparing for their return with freaking L''so Elixir. And here I am...Doubting. Doubting everything. And everyone." Teresa pulls Vor''ti close and kisses the top of his head. She cups his chubby hybrid face, staring down into his vibrant green eyes. Eyes exactly like N-Vorl''s. "I desperately want your u''hsk to come back. I truly do. But, I''m so afraid to hope. After what I''ve been through...Hope is like a foreign word. I don''t think I even believe in it anymore. But...I feel like I''ve robbed you of hope, Vor''taalnis. Hope that your father would return to you. I really don''t know what''s wrong with me. I don''t know why I let it go this far." "Mommy, doesn''t need to cry. I love Mommy. And I love u''hsk. But I also love d`oij. We are a family now." Teresa stares at Vor''ti with a deep sense of guilt. Her poor confused childling. But she is also very confused. Loving three yautja is not an easy affair. Born killers with weapons literally attached to their person. Not exactly the kind of lover you want to double cross. Yet, she has done so. Twice. A part of Teresa hopes that N-Vorl does not return. So that things between them will have ended on a high note. In this way, the love she feels for the surly, gruff warrior will never fade. The moment Teresa dares to hope, a dread deeper than anything she has ever felt settles into her bones. The universe is a cruel and unpredictable place. If it can somehow trip her up, it undoubtedly will. A shiver courses Teresa''s spine. "Mommy?" "Yes, Vor''ti." "I want to hunt again. D`oij says I am a very skilled hunter. I wish to join him the next time they hunt for vildif meat." "We''ll see," Teresa says between a sigh and a yawn. "For now...Let''s go home. It''s getting on towards evening. Mifbon will be worried about us. Besides, she must spend some portion of her time with Halyiis now. We can''t be selfish." Vor''ti chitter-giggles, his mandibles opening and shutting in excitement. He leans forward and kisses Teresa on the cheek, bouncing uncontrollably. "I love you, Mother!" "I love you too, Vor''ti. I love you to Yautja Prime and back again. Come on. Let''s go home." Teresa climbs to her feet and offers Vor''taalnis her right hand. He takes her hand, but continues to bounce up and down. Deep down inside, Teresa misses the days when she could lift Vor''taalnis up into her arms. Their relationship had seemed more close and intimate. When Vor''taalnis was much younger, Teresa had lifted the chittering childling into the air and twirled him around. After each quick spin, Teresa would stop to kiss Vor''taalnis'' almost human nose. No longer is she able to twirl her oldest son. His weight has nearly doubled in just the past cycle. Elder Scar''s inhuman strength means that he can handle Vor''ti with ease, placing him high upon a muscular shoulder. Another reminder, to Teresa, of the stark differences between their two species. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "A hunt. I want to hunt. I want to hunt with d`oij!" "Okay, big bad hunter. Let''s go." The setting sun is at their backs as Teresa and Vor''ti make their way to the path. When they are some distance off, Elder Scar drops his cloak. He stares after the pair with saddened eyes. The turmoil he witnessed in Teresa''s heart is too much to bear. - - "I''m pleased you could join us for evening meal," Teresa says, nodding to Vildif and Darcy respectively. "Thank you for inviting us," Darcy replies with a timid smile. "We arrived on V''Daha the same day and I still barely know you. I kept meaning to stop over at your place and introduce myself. But with three kids, two part-time jobs, and everything else...I''ve been so busy. I saw you this afternoon and finally made up my mind. Today is the day. I want to hear all about you, Darcy." Darcy glances over at Vildif, who offers her a wide smile. The shy woman looks away and drops both hands into her lap, nervously wringing her fingers. Her voice is a soft whisper. "There isn''t much to tell. Not really. My parents were killed when I was a very young girl. In a factory explosion. The United Conglomerate was found to be at fault. They paid for me to attend a really strict private school. That''s how I got my job on Weyland Station Thirteen. There were seventeen children affected by the factory explosion. We were all basically set up for life. Any job we wanted...It was ours. I chose to work for Weyland Industries. I wanted to work in space to get away from Earth. It''s so bad on Earth these days." Darcy looks down and her voice drops even lower. "I wanted a job that would be easy to do. I worked in the laundry rooms. I made the mistake of falling in love with my supervisor. He is...He was...The father of my son. Christopher killed himself when Weyland Industries threatened to fire him for undue fraternization. After I became pregnant, they said our relationship was inappropriate. I was going to be shipped out to another facility. After Chris'' death, they let me stay." Darcy raises her eyes to meet Teresa''s gaze. "I didn''t know about the torture or the abuse, Doctor Boyd. I swear, I didn''t. I only heard about what you''d gone through after arriving on V''Daha. I was just a grunt. No one told me anything." Teresa observes Darcy''s self-deprecating demeanor with sadness and sympathy. So young to be beat down by cruelty and tragedy. "I never thought you had anything to do with it, Darcy. I promise you, I didn''t." "I know how much you disliked Consuelo. I thought you were avoiding me for the same reasons. I tried to stay out of your way." "Oh, Darcy. No. I was just busy with my own life. And distracted. I''m sorry. I never meant to make you feel unwelcome. God, I feel so awful. I am so sorry, Darcy." Darcy smiles weakly and nods her head. She glances shyly around the table. "No need to be. When Vildif and me are married...We''ll almost be like family." Teresa cringes at this statement. Darcy looks from Vildif to Mifbon, to Teresa. Each wears an expression which is some degree of unease or shock. The childlings have no idea what is going on, eating their food without interruption. "Did I say something wrong?" Darcy says, her smile fading. "No." Teresa says. "You surprised me. That''s all." "Oh," Darcy responds, shy smile returning. She turns her attention to her plate. Stabbing a bite of y''ha root with her two-tined fork, Darcy brings the food to her mouth and chews it carefully. Vildif watches her mouth work, enjoying the movement of her full lips. Shifting his gaze to Teresa, Vildif catches her eye. He offers her a wide grin. Despite her better judgment, Teresa returns his grin. Staring at his face from this close distance, Teresa notices several similarities between Vildif and his elder patriarch. Vildif''s eyes, shaped like Scar''s but with the molten brown color of his mother''s eyes--Lex. The color on the palms of vildif''s clawed hands. A color Teresa has seen many times, as Elder Scar touches her face or caresses her tenderly. Then, there is Vildif''s wily smile. Teresa bites her bottom lip and peers down at her plate. Has Vildif finally gotten over his infatuation with her? Or is Darcy a convenient replacement? What is she to make of that unbidden smile? S2: Chapter 32: Origins of Myth Mau-Nis strides into N-Vorl''s temporary meeting chamber with an air of duly earned confidence. He takes in the sight of N-Vorl pouring over various devices and personnel reports, a laugh threatening to bubble from deep within his excited breast. Stopping shy of N-Vorl''s immaculate¡ªyet cluttered¡ªtable, Mau-Nis leans over the edge. N-Vorl is so absorbed in his reading that he does not notice Mau-Nis'' arrival. "Elder N-Vorl?" N-Vorl''s head snaps upward and he shoots Mau-Nis an angry glare. Realizing who has spoken, N-Vorl softens his gaze. He sighs and glances down at the red symbols scrawled across the screen of the device in front of him. "Yes, Mau-Nis?" N-Vorl grunts, feigning impatience. In truth, he is grateful for Mau-Nis'' reappearance. The shrewd eril''k can help narrow their list of possible hunter candidates. "Please tell me you have good news. I need some good news." "Very good news," Mau-Nis replies, a wide grin taking over his entire countenance. "The science contingent has arrived. There is a scientist who wishes an audience with you." "How is that good news, Mau-Nis? Can''t you see I''m bogged down with files? I don''t have time to grant audiences to random scientists." "I think you will want to speak with this scientist," Mau-Nis retorts, playfully challenging his leader. "Very well. Let him in," N-Vorl states, defeat in his voice. "As you wish, Elder." Mau-Nis saunters toward the door and opens it. Peeking to the right, he nods his head. Glotis enters the meeting chamber, adorned from head to toe in her Eldress robes. She gives Mau-Nis an acknowledging head nod and wave. Crossing to where N-Vorl is seated, Glotis chuckles softly. "What kind of trouble have you gotten yourself into this time, N-Vorl?" For the second time in less than five minutes, N-Vorl''s head snaps upward. He eyes his young aunt with surprise and relief. Since the tribunal concerning his conduct aboard the doomed ooman science vessel, N-Vorl has seen very little of Glotis. Her marriage to Elder Eflirus had required Glotis to relocate almost halfway across the sector. His own adventures into the so-called ooman sphere had left him very little time for visitations. Climbing to his feet, N-Vorl comes around the table and takes both of Glotis'' hands in his own. He kisses each palm, causing the yautja scientist to grimace and shoot him an odd stare. N-Vorl squeezes Glotis'' hands for good measure. She should know how grateful he is to have her there. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "Eldress Glotis, I am pleased you accepted my invitation." "Stop being an idiot, N-Vorl! And let go of my hands. It isn''t me you need to convince." N-Vorl does as Glotis demands, but offers her a sly smile in the process. Glotis places a hand on her hip and glowers at N-Vorl and Mau-Nis in turn. She wags the index finger of her other hand in the air. "What''s this I hear about V¡¯Daha? Are you suddenly a believer in myths, N-Vorl? According to legend, that planet has been dead for millennia. Even if we do manage to find it...It was supposed to have been completely decimated. So that life there would be unsustainable. We can''t hope to build a new hunt planet there." "Not so," Mau-Nis says, putting a hand on Glotis'' right shoulder. "V¡¯Daha exists. I have been there. We have been there. And we plan to return." Glotis'' eyes become rounder than usual. She stares hard at Mau-Nis'' face, attempting to ascertain if the command leader is pulling one over on her. From what she can tell, the stern eril''k is dead serious about his assertion. "What do you mean...You''ve been there? There''s a real V¡¯Daha out there? The true kredonyit home world? It isn''t just a myth? How do you know that¡¯s what it is? It could be another world?" "I know it is V¡¯Daha because the elder who first commanded I journey with him there...Told me that it was. He educated me on its true past and origins. The kredonyit home world is not a decimated useless world. It is a world on which hybrids...Childlings born to ooman females and yautja elders...Are left to suffer and die. Only they have not died. They have made the best of their situation. With the help of a lone Elder¡ª Elder Scar of the Ta''dnu Clan." Glotis'' eyes widen still further and she throws both clawed hands up in the air. Confusion races across her stricken face. "Wait? Did you say, Elder Scar of the Ta''dnu? There is no Elder Scar of the Ta''dnu! What kind of game are you two playing, N-Vorl? Scar of the Ta''dnu was killed during his first blooding. He never lived long enough to become clan elder. It''s true...The oomans did manage to clone him later. But his clone was killed as well. His cha''l brother, Scorvo, stated as much! It is recorded in the archives." "Just as we have stated that Dr. Teresa Boyd is dead," N-Vorl interjects. "When she is not. She is alive and well on V¡¯Daha. She has carried not one...But two of my childings. I will not leave her out there." Glotis'' mouth falls open and she looks from Mau-Nis to N-Vorl. Her words come out choked with emotion. "Teresa...Dr. Boyd is alive? After everything the oomans did to her upon their station...Teresa survived?" "Yes," Mau-Nis affirms with a solemn head nod. "I manipulated the footage only minimally. To make her death seem more plausible. It was my idea to send her to V¡¯Daha. It was the only place I could think of where she might be relatively safe from prying eyes and other oomans." "Okay. So how are you planning to carry out this rescue of yours? Send the hybrid refugees to another planet? How does that solve the problem? They already have a planet to live on. Or at least they did...Until you suggested turning it into a hunt planet. And you can''t bring them here to Yautja Prime? The elders will never accept them. If what you say is true, that''s why V¡¯Daha exists in the first place. To keep them hidden from view. So what exactly is your plan, N-Vorl?" Mau-Nis and N-Vorl simultaneously turn their sly stares on Glotis. She looks uneasily from one yautja to the other. "What?" S2: Chapter 33: When joined V¡¯Daha Settlement Teresa''s Cabin "Come on. You can do it. Come on," Teresa coos excitedly. Across from Teresa, on the opposite side of the main living space, Mifbon releases Erilnis'' arms and encourages him to waddle toward his mother. She keeps close in case he should fall. The chunky-thighed hybrid childling is not too happy about his inability to walk properly. He bends his knees in frustration and chitters loudly. "No¡­No, Erilnis. Don''t give up. Come on. Come over here to Mommy. Come on, Erilnis." Standing beside Mifbon, Halyiis chitters softly and leans in his lover''s direction. Enilka''s hands are gripped in his larger clawed hands. Halyiis glances slyly at Erilnis and releases Enilka''s hands. Enilka takes off at a gait which seems abnormal for a hybrid childling her age. The childling female teeters somewhat as she makes haste in her mom''s direction, a chitter-giggle escaping her hybrid mouth. Not one to be outdone, Erilnis reconsiders his decision to plop down on the floor. Both childlings race, in their own childish way, toward Teresa. She opens her arms wide as Enilka approaches. She keeps them open for Erilnis. She crushes both childlings in a tight embrace when they are close enough to scoop up. Yau-tala, Vildif, and Darcy are standing to Teresa''s right. Vildif pulls Darcy close, kissing the top of her head with his thin hybrid lips. Unlike Yau-tala, who does not sport the trademark yautja mandibles and tusks, Vildif must be careful his tusks do not become entangled in Darcy''s hair. Yau-tala chuckles softly and stretches out her arms. She grins at Erilnis with a secret glee and chitters. Erilnis turns to peer at Yau-tala and wriggles free of Teresa. He glances back over one chubby shoulder as he waddles to Yau-tala. The female settlement leader lifts Erilnis into her arms and blows a raspberry at Teresa. "What did you say to him, Yau-tala?" Teresa says with a disappointed laugh. "I said, I will give you drask juice in large portions if you will hurry to D''oih Yau-tala. Or something like that. Ooman language does not translate cleanly. As you know from your studies with Halyiis." "Very well," Teresa admits, a bitterness creeping into her voice. "But then again, yautja isn''t an easy language to learn either. I had an easier time learning Russian in high school. Thing I like about Russian though...You can say a perfectly friendly statement and sound as if you are cussing like a sailor. Love that. Yautja is different. When I try to speak it, I sound like I''m just full of gas. Not a good thing." Halyiis barks out a laugh from across the living space. Mifbon shakes her head and offers Teresa a sympathetic look. Darcy, usually a very shy and quiet person, takes this opportunity to crack wise. "You should feel right at home with Master Halyiis'' family. Bad y''ha root always gives them gas." Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! Teresa''s face reddens with secondhand embarrassment for the young woman. However, Halyiis takes the joke in good humour. The enormous hybrid laughs even louder this time, his broad shoulders jerking with every loud issuance. Darcy grins from ear to ear. "Oh my, Darcy! What has gotten into you?" Teresa laughs. "I think Vildif is rubbing off on you. That may not be such a good thing." "It will only get worse," Vildif says, sliding a muscular arm around Darcy''s slender waist. "Once we are joined as vil¡¯par. We will spend even more time together." "Don''t remind me," Teresa says. The former scientist turns to Yau-tala and intertwines the fingers of both hands, pretending to plead. "Please, Yau-tala. Convince Darcy she is making a mistake. Don''t let her marry your crazy brother. We don''t need two Vildif''s on V¡¯Daha. I can barely tolerate one. Please. Save us from this uncertain future." "What if I don''t want to be saved?" Darcy says. Forcing a haughty expression, Darcy raises up on her tiptoes and kisses Vildif tenderly. She smiles slyly as they separate. "What if I like the idea of marrying a crazy settlement leader?" "Then, I would say you are made for each other. Forgive me, please. I stand corrected." More laughter around the living space. Yau-tala is the only one who does not partake. The female settlement leader is too busy chittering and nuzzling Erilnis'' soft neck. The male childling responds by clamping a hand over Yau-tala''s mouth. She lightly kisses the palm. Teresa watches this exchange from the side of her vision, trying to rein in the jealousy stirring in her heart. Almost since birth, Erilnis has seemed almost resentful of her. Despite the fact that she is his mother. Teresa has tried over and over to convince herself that she is simply overreacting. However, Erilnis'' extreme attachment to Yau-tala has exacerbated her feelings of motherly inadequacy. Is it possible that Erilnis does not recognize her as his true mother, because of the stark differences in their appearance? Does he believe Yau-tala to be his real mother? Teresa finds herself slipping into a daydream. She is startled from her musing when Enilka cries out loudly and presses a small hand against each of Dr. Boyd''s ears. The tiny female wants to play. Teresa''s staring off into space is not part of the game. Elder Scar''s large bulk entering the cabin draws silence from everyone present. Beside the elder, Vor''taalnis tugs at the hose on one side of his miniature-sized face mask. Pressurized gas escapes and the older childling repeats the procedure on the other side of his mask. He removes the imitation hunt mask and places it on the designated area on his back. Teresa smiles at her oldest child with pride and exhilaration. He looks every bit like a yautja now. Every bit like his father. And his d¡¯oij. "Did you enjoy your practice, Vor''taalnis?" Teresa inquires with a matronly grin. "Yes, Mother. D¡¯oij taught me how to hunt small animals. And how to tell the heat signature of one and the other. Wyrvets are very stinky. I managed to catch four of them. D¡¯oij has promised to build me my own combistick before the next time we hunt. I will no longer need to use his." "That is very good, Vor''ti. I''m so proud of you." Teresa struggles to catch Elder Scar''s eye but he seems to be purposely avoiding her gaze. Something is wrong. Vildif offers everyone present a grin and motions toward the front door. "We should be leaving. We will see you later, Teresa Boyd." Darcy nods agreement and eagerly takes Vildif''s hand. She gazes lovingly up into the face of her future mate. "Yes. We will see you later, Dr. Boyd." One by one, Teresa''s guests file out of the house. The last to leave is Elder Scar. The settlement elder finally meets Teresa''s gaze. His amber eyes are full of sadness and grief. He leaves without saying a word. S2: Chapter 34: Midnight Fail Teresa waits until everyone in the house is asleep before slipping into her robe. She puts the thin robe on over her shift and stealthily slinks out of the front door. Mifbon, who now alternates between sleeping at Teresa''s home and that of Halyiis, will make sure the childlings are fine. Teresa draws her robe tight and rushes toward the temple¡ªand Elder Scar. When she arrives at the temple, it is clearly deserted. She searches every room, but can find no sign of the settlement elder. Heading to Scar''s private quarters, situated at the back of the temple, Teresa lightly knocks on the door. "Elder Scar," Teresa calls softly. She knocks a third time, and then a fourth. No answer. Pulling her robe tighter, Teresa backs away from the door and then spins on her heels. Remembering the solemn look on the elder''s face, and the cold manner of his departure, Teresa questions her decision to seek an audience. Whatever is wrong, he may not want to talk about it. Heading back down the hall, Teresa recounts all of the day''s events. Nothing has occurred between her and Scar to fracture their delicate relationship. Nothing she is aware of. A deep fear seizes Teresa''s heart and she stops walking. No. Something is wrong. Gathering up the bottom of her robe, so that it does not trail on the ground, Teresa makes haste to exit the temple. - - Reaching the water''s edge, Teresa glances from side to side. She is looking for evidence that Elder Scar is there. Staring hard at the water''s surface, Teresa notices a section of river which flows around an unseen object. The water curves around the invisible object and rejoins itself. The largest moon''s bluish beams illuminate that particular portion of river very well. She has found their elder. Teresa removes her robe and lays it neatly on the dry ground. She makes her way back to the shore and crosses slowly toward the spot where she saw the watery disturbance. However, she is sorely disappointed. A boulder lies just under the surface of the water. This large rock is what caused the river to flow weirdly in that spot. Elder Scar is not here either. "Where is he?" Teresa whispers, frustration in her voice. "Where has he gone? And why?" "I have not gone," Scar''s deep voice comes from Teresa''s left. The settlement elder releases a heavy sigh and drops his cloak. His sad amber eyes settle on Teresa''s face, studying her. "What are you doing here, Scar? I looked for you in the temple...And find you out here. Alone. Why did you leave without a word earlier? You looked so unhappy. Have I done something to upset you?" Elder Scar remains where he is, submerged up to his waist in the river. He stares silently at the woman bobbing in the water not far away. Teresa wades toward him at a slow pace, her eyes locked on his blank face. "You are upset with me. That''s why you won''t say anything. What have I done, Scar? Why the silent treatment?" "You have done nothing." "Then, why are you being so cold?" Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Scar heaves another deep sigh and approaches Teresa. She unconsciously swims backward a foot, unsure of how to interpret the elder''s sudden advance. "I will not hurt you," Scar says reassuringly. "I never implied you would," Teresa responds, her eyes remaining on Scar. Scar reaches where Teresa bobs in the water and caresses her face with his right hand. His voice is low and full of grief. "We should not continue our relationship...If you are unsure of what you want." "Unsure of what I want? What are you talking about, Scar? What have you heard? Did you overhear something...While you were cloaked? Is that what this is all about? Is that why you¡¯ve been giving me the cold shoulder?" Elder Scar cups Teresa''s face with his large right hand. His round amber eyes narrow and he stares hungrily down at her lips, wanting to feel their moist suppleness. The ooman''s feminine scent grows still stronger, and Scar battles the urge to take her into his arms and pleasure her right there on the river''s shore. There was once another time when he''d resisted an urge so strong. The frozen continent. On the collapsed ice shelf. It had been just him and Lex. Before death came in the form of a murderous black serpent. Lex had raised her makeshift spear, fashioned by him in the heart of the chuf''trhat. The sparkle in her eye, the subtle upturning of her full ooman lips, the way her eyes had studied him. The smell of her flesh, as she decided what to make of her strange alien hero. There had been something in her scent. The same something he had become aware of when the Sebastian ooman wrenched her away from the infirm ooman. The same smell had been in her blood when she''d begged him not to kill her friend in the depths of the cavernous hive. Whatever Lex had felt in that moment, it was only the beginning of n''fiis. The rest did not come until much later. Until his resurrection, and their escape from the ooman science building. The first time he''d undraped Lex''s nude form, it was after she¡¯d tended his wounds while upon Scorvo¡¯s transport ship. When he¡¯d brushed his hand across her cheek, she had shivered and shrunk back. But the moment their mouths touched, Scar knew why he''d wanted to do it so many years before. The taste of Lex''s saliva had been like a strong elixir. Once he had tasted of it, he¡¯d wanted more. Their lovemaking had been full of exploration and lessons learned. Only uncertainty about the future had restrained them. Scorvo''s discovery of V¡¯Daha, with its settlement full of hybrid refugees, had been a stroke of fortuitous luck. Giving up completely on their pasts, they had focused solely on the future¡ªthe births of Vildif and Yau-tala, Scar''s ascendance to Clan Elder, and Lex''s commitment to him and their budding family. It was all he could have hoped for. Scar returns his thinking to the present. He clenches his jaw shut, mandibles tightening, and tusks forming a tight "x". Teresa knows this look. It is one she has given many a colleague, friend, family member, or lover. It is a look of defiance and strong will. N-Vorl would sigh whenever he observed such an expression on her face. However, with N-Vorl, he would always find a way to get under her skin and around her emotional barrier. Elder Scar is not like herself. Nor is he anything like N-Vorl. The settlement elder has made up his mind about something, and he has no intention of budging. "I must go, Teresa Boyd," Scar says with feigned disinterest. "I hope you enjoy your time at the river." Without another word, Elder Scar releases Teresa''s face and wades toward the shore several meters away. Teresa stares at his broad back in disbelief. Before he reaches the shore, Scar activates his cloak, disappearing from view. "What?" Teresa mutters softly, and to no one. "That''s it? I hope you enjoy your time at the river?! After everything? What the hell did I ever do to deserve any of this? It never ends!" For a moment, Teresa stands rigid in the river''s center, staring down into the water. She stares for so long that her eyes begin playing tricks on her. She imagines dark shapes coiling up from the murky depths to drag her down to the river''s bottom. She imagines accepting their invitation, floating down to her fate with half-closed eyes. Only the soft chitter-giggles of Vor''taalnis and his smaller siblings, which play at the back of Teresa''s mind, keeps such thoughts at bay. The former scientist gathers up the bottom of her soaking shift and makes her way back to shore. She bends to pick up her robe and tosses it over one arm. Silent tears slide down her cheeks as she follows the path back to her cabin. Had she bothered to look down, she would have noticed that Elder Scar''s footprints are nowhere on the sandy shore. S2: Chapter 35: Joining The Big Day V¡¯Daha Settlement Darcy''s Cabin Darcy stands before a large mirror. At least for now, all she wears is what amounts to a neck to ankle slip made from thin black netting. She takes in her body from nearly every angle, judging herself the entire time. Pressing a hand against her abdomen, she attempts to suck it in. Mifbon admonishes her with a friendly hand swat. "Stop trying to make things smaller which are impossible. For an ooman who has already birthed one childling...And will soon birth another...Your stomach shows very little signs of it. You are fine." "So I am pregnant?" Darcy exclaims, looking down at her belly in surprise. "I thought I might be, but I was afraid to mention it to Vildif. Or Yau-tala. Yau-tala seems so smitten with Teresa''s son. She adores him. I think it is because she wants children of her own. With the one she calls an eril''k. I didn''t think it would be fair to rub it in her face. Considering the eril''k is no longer here." Mifbon chuckles and shakes her head solemnly. How little these ooman females understand. Even after so long amongst the inhabitants of this forlorn settlement. What they cannot read in a book, or view on a device, oomans refuse to believe. Instinct, and the use of all one''s senses, are not ooman strong suits. "If I am aware...Then, both Vildif and Yau-tala are aware as well. It is a yautja tradition not to divulge information which has not been asked for. Yau-tala is a healer. She knows more about such things than anyone else alive on V¡¯Daha. Vildif is a male. They are very good at sniffing out which females can or cannot be mated with. Due to the level of their heaviness or who they are mated to. In a very short time, you will start showing. Then, all will know. Approximately three ooman months into a cycle of heaviness, the fetus will double in size nearly overnight. It is a mechanism which aids the yautja''s survival as a species. But do not ask me to explain it. The details are not so fresh in my old mind." "Double in size overnight? What will that do to my skin? Won''t I be hurt?" Darcy nearly yells, her voice straining from excitement. "No. Right now, your skin is being fed nutrients which will increase elasticity. I exaggerated a little. It may take as long as four or five ooman days for the change to become noticeable. You will not be injured. Before the child is birthed, your body will reverse the process. Of course, I am basing most of my theorizing on yautja physiology. As well as the experiences of Dr. Boyd and the other oomans. All of the ooman females who have birthed yautja hybrids did so with remarkable recovery times. And very little damage to their bodies." "All except one!" Darcy protests, crossing her arms over her chest. "Eldress Lex! She died." Mifbon cringes at the mention of the Lex ooman''s death. Eldress Lex had been a dear friend. Kind and gentle, with a fierce spirit. In so many ways, Teresa mirrors Lex, but she can never replace her. Mifbon realizes Vildif may be following in his grieving father¡¯s footsteps, reaching for the next best thing. "That was not the same thing, Darcy. Eldress Lex was much older in age than is normal for an ooman to bear a childling. Even strong elixirs cannot always cheat the hand of fate. A gamble was made. The cost of such a gamble was Eldress Lex''s life. A tragic loss. I loved Eldress Lex as if she were a sister. She was a dear friend." This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "I''m sorry. I don''t mean to be offensive," Darcy says, dropping her arms down and staring at Mifbon with an expression akin to fear. "I''m just nervous." "I know, dear. I was not offended." "Okay. Good." Mifbon walks behind Darcy. Though she is much older than the ooman female, she towers over Darcy by about a foot. Placing her hands around Darcy''s middle, Mifbon cradles the young woman''s stomach over the thin netting covering most of her body. "When Eldress Lex was heavy with Vildif, I held her the same way. She had many of the same worries and anxieties you now have. The only difference was...Eldress Lex had never before birthed a childling. Ooman or otherwise. Vildif was her first. I sat with her for nearly two days. I held her, I consoled her when she cried, and I sang to Vildif in the language of his ancestors before he was even birthed. We became very close. I can do the same for you, Darcy. You do not have to do this alone." "Oh, Mifbon. You''re always taking care of others. What about you? And Halyiis? What time will you two have together?" "I am old, Darcy! All I have left is time. I am much too old to think of childlings. Of my own anyway. I derive great joy from helping young mothers navigate motherhood. I enjoy the time I have with each and every childling. Your offspring will be no different." "Thank you, Mifbon. Thank you." Darcy turns in Mifbon''s arms and hugs the large matronly female. She quickly becomes embarrassed, her near nakedness making her self-conscious. Dropping her arms from Mifbon''s shoulders, Darcy backs away. "I''m sorry. I get really emotional sometimes," Darcy rambles. "That''s how I ended up with my child''s father. He was my boss on Weyland Station Thirteen. He saw me crying one day and invited me out for a few drinks. One thing led to the other. Then suddenly, I was pregnant. I really need to learn how to control my emotions." "You have been through much. Just as Dr. Boyd has been through much. I am not surprised you both ended up here on V¡¯Daha. This is a planet where those who have suffered much can find solace. I offer solace to you. I will help you care for your childlings. However I can." Mifbon steps forward and grips Darcy''s slender shoulders, staring down into her tragic brown eyes. "But first, we must get you ready for the joining ceremony." - - When Darcy emerges from the temple entrance, crossing under the newly constructed floral archway, she is no longer dressed in only netting. The thin material of the white gown Darcy wears hugs every curve of her body, while obscuring any view of said curves. Mifbon follows closely behind the young woman, a wide smile on her hybrid face. Every member of the settlement is present. The crowd stands to either side of the path from the temple, hoping to catch a glimpse of the vil¡¯par of the elder''s son. While joinings are nothing new on V¡¯Daha, neither of the elder''s descendants has ever taken a vil¡¯par. Until now. Darcy''s confidence slips as she views the size of the crowd. She had no idea the settlement''s population was so large. Reaching back, Darcy grips Mifbon''s much larger hand. Mifbon squeezes Darcy''s slender hand reassuringly. "You''ll be fine," Mifbon whispers. A few meters away, Elder Scar and Vildif are standing under a second floral archway. Elder Scar is dressed in full elder garb. Vildif is adorned similarly, lacking only a robe. Vildif¡¯s brand new combistick hangs on his muscular right hip. With the exception of his unique mask, the rest of Vildif''s suit was created by Elder Scar and Halyiis, as a gift for his joining. Straining the already finite resources of the settlement. After the joining ceremony, the net slip Darcy wears will be repurposed. Vildif''s suit will not. Darcy nearly shrinks into herself as she approaches the two hulking figures. Doubts race through her mind and she glances to one side. Can she change her mind? Should she change her mind? But she does love Vildif. Courage finds Darcy again when Vildif smiles and offers her his hand. Darcy swallows down a lump in her throat, licking her lips. She continues forward until she is standing directly in front of Vildif. Elder Scar smiles as well. It is now time for the joining. S2: Chapter 36: Meandering Spirits Teresa and the twins are roughhousing on the floor. Vor''taalnis, playing the part of big brother, looks on disapprovingly. Teresa crawls on her hands and knees on the dirt floor of the main living space. Erilnis and Enilka follow close behind, crawling at a childling''s unsteady pace. When Teresa stops, the twins catch up and begin climbing on top of her. She pretends to be under siege, toppling over and emitting a soft yelp. The twins chitter-giggle and clamber all over their mother. "No. No. Stop. Please, stop. Help!" Teresa says in a shrill softened yell. "Help me, please." This makes the twins more excited. They chitter even louder and cover Teresa''s face and neck with wet childling kisses. "Oh no. They''re attacking me. They''re using their venomous saliva to dull my senses. I''m a goner. Mifbon, save me." "Save yourself!" Mifbon chuckles, glancing up from her handheld device. "I''m reading." "Thanks for the help," Teresa retorts sarcastically. Shooting a raspberry at Mifbon, Teresa goes back to playing with the twins. Their play is interrupted when Yau-tala and Elder Scar enter the cabin. Teresa is lying on her back, holding Erilnis up in the air, Enilka sitting awkwardly on her stomach. When Scar enters, Teresa''s laughter abruptly stops. She peers up at Elder Scar from her position on the floor. Repositioning the two childlings, Teresa quickly sits up. Erilnis excitedly wriggles free. He climbs to his feet and runs on chunky legs to Yau-tala. She swings him up and into her waiting arms. Elder Scar''s eyes are fixed only on Teresa. Vor''taalnis makes his way to Elder Scar''s side and offers the larger yautja male his hand palm down. Scar acknowledges the childling''s greeting with a head nod. He places his massive palm against the back of Vor''taalnis'' tiny hand. "D¡¯oij!" Vor''ti chitters in a voice deeper than his natural voice. "Vor''taalnis," Scar replies affectionately. By this time, Teresa is on her feet. Enilka is propped up on her mother''s right hip. Yau-tala steps forward and appeals to Dr. Boyd. "Might the childlings spend time with me this evening, Teresa? I love having them over, and I know Erilnis will enjoy the visit." Jealousy fills a large portion of Teresa''s heart at Yau-tala''s last assertion. Is the female settlement leader relishing in the idea of Erilnis loving her more than his own mother? Another part of Teresa''s brain chastises her for doing the same to N-Vorl, allowing Scar to become a surrogate father to their eldest son. "Sure. I don''t mind. You''re like family, Yau-tala. I could never refuse you." Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. Teresa, still wary of Elder Scar, meets Yau-tala halfway across the living space. She brings Enilka to about arm¡¯s length away and smiles uneasily. "I want you to go with Auntie Yau-tala. Can you do that and be a wonderful baby for Mommy?" Enilka nods slowly, not even halfway understanding what Teresa is saying. All the childling knows is that her mother seems happy. "Good. I love you." Leaning, so that Yau-tala can take Enilka into her arms as well, Teresa sighs heavily. She kisses both Erilnis and Enilka on their rounded cheeks. "Mommy will see you later, okay? I promise." Yau-tala turns, childlings tucked safely in her arms and heads out the cabin door. Elder Scar remains in place. Vor''taalnis'' arms are now wrapped around the settlement elder''s knees. Mifbon senses that her continued presence may be a hindrance. The older hybrid female shifts her gaze and climbs from her seat beside the window. Calmly approaching Vor''taalnis, and unhinging him from around Elder Scar''s legs, Mifbon takes him into another room. Elder Scar waits a few beats before stepping closer to Teresa. Teresa eyes him warily. When he is less than five feet away, Teresa holds up a hand and shakes her head. "Wait. Stop. No." Scar simply narrows his eyes and tilts his head to the side. Something about the way he is staring at her makes Teresa want to crawl under the large vildif beast skin rug in the living space. "What are you doing? Did you remember something mean you forgot to say to me the other night? Have you come here to mock me?" Scar''s mouth draws up into his usual wolfish grin. He takes another subtle step in Teresa''s direction. "If that is your wish," Elder Scar says in a deep voice. "No. It isn''t. So...If that''s why you came here...Please leave. Being insulted once was enough." Teresa turns away from Scar, believing she has made her point. She couldn''t be more wrong. A startled gasp escapes Dr. Boyd''s lips as Scar grips her right wrist and spins her to face him. Bending forward, Scar takes the opportunity to kiss Teresa''s partially open mouth, enfolding her in his muscular arms. Teresa considers resisting, already thinking up a number of cruel things to say. However, she thinks better of it, melting into the large warrior''s embrace. Withdrawing slightly, Teresa grins wryly. "That wasn''t very nice. The way you left me the other night. I should be very angry with you." "Yes, you should. And I apologize. I did not know what else to say. But I did not leave you. I only gave you the impression that I had left. I remained at the river long after you returned to your cabin. I stayed there to think. As you so often do." "Why did you say...What you said that night? What did you hear, Scar? Or see?" Scar brings their mouths into contact again, temporarily silencing Teresa. Such talk will spoil the mood. He lowers his mouth so that he is kissing Teresa''s chin, then the skin under her chin, her neck, and eventually her bare shoulders. One clawed hand caresses Teresa''s back while the other toys with the thick left strap of her white dress. "I don''t think this is a good time, Elder Scar," Teresa says through an approaching mental fog. Scar raises his head from her right shoulder and stares deep into her brown eyes. "Then...Another time. I will be down by the river. Enjoying a soak in the warm waters. You are welcome to join me. When you are ready. I will be waiting." Releasing Teresa, Scar nods once and then strides from the cabin. Teresa grips the strap of her dress and repositions it on her left shoulder. When she goes to the river, she must remember not to wear anything which requires a strap. S2: Chapter 37: On Fair Grounds Elder Scar turns at the sound of Teresa''s soft footsteps. Her sandals are held in one hand, dangling from three of her slender fingers. She holds one side of her gray strapless dress up off of the ground with her other hand. Scar watches her approach with gleeful eyes. In the beams of the enormous moon, Teresa looks positively beautiful. Reaching where Scar stands on the shore, Teresa gazes up at him. "I think...We need to talk first." Scar emits a low sigh, his eyes losing some of their sparkle. Is she still upset with him? Unlike Lex, this ooman female holds onto negative emotions much longer. One can''t really blame her, considering everything the ooman doctor has experienced. However, it makes pleasuring her slightly more complicated. Even a touch at the wrong time, or in the wrong way, has set her off in the past. Afterwards, it took a lot of coaxing and improvising to return her to a state of mutual amicability. "You may speak. I will listen." "No. I want you to tell me something for once. What do you want out of this, Scar? And what did you overhear?" "I overheard nothing. And I expect nothing. You offered me no promises. You said so from the beginning. One cannot be disappointed...If they expect nothing at all." "That just isn''t true, Scar. And you know it. I saw it in your eyes the other night. You were thinking of her. Eldress Lex. I can never be her, Scar. I wouldn''t even try. I told you I wanted you to love me for who I am. I thought you understood why. My very first lover was human. I loved him more than anything...Or anyone. When I made the love pact with N-Vorl, aboard my science vessel, I thought I could forget Richard. If I buried him under memories of a new love, and a new adventure. I fell in love with N-Vorl, but it didn''t erase the memories. Then, I was tortured by my own kind. They used N-Vorl against me. Love turned into something closer to fear. And still, there''s Mau-Nis...Erilnis'' father. He told me he loved me. And, I believed him. Turns out, he only wanted me to agree to travel here. Or so, he says. I believed Mau-Nis because I needed to believe him. Because he carries a part of my human lover with him everywhere he goes. A part that I gave him. The prototype weapon arm Mau-Nis wears...It belonged to Richard. I fell in love with a fantasy, Scar. And it begot me Erilnis¡ªwho only tolerates me. So much of my life has been mistakes and delusions. I don''t want to be someone else''s fantasy. If you cannot love me. Then, don''t. I can''t afford to be hurt anymore. The price is too damn high." Teresa''s addition of an ooman curse word clues Elder Scar in as to how upset she has become. He blinks his round amber eyes twice and starts in her direction. He does not say a word. Teresa stiffens but does not back away. She allows him to get within a foot of her, breathing quickly accelerating. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Do you fear me also?" Scar questions, studying Teresa''s face. "No." Scar cradles both sides of Teresa''s face with his large hands. "In the beginning of our relationship...You said that oomans also believe that mating is not only for the vil''par. That there is such a thing called a...Friend with benefits. Have we transitioned to something more?" "I don''t know. I think so. I was hoping you could tell me. It feels different. Not like it felt when N-Vorl and I were sneaking around aboard the California. That was quite an adrenaline rush. Always trying to stay one step ahead of the hunting party. Hoping the remaining contingent guards wouldn''t wander in during the middle of our forbidden coitus. Once, I even thought Mau-Nis was onto us. Now, I wonder about that. This feels different. I feel calm and reassured when I¡¯m with you, Scar. My mind doesn''t race. I don''t have constant images of torture and abuse flickering in and out of my brain. I can be myself around you. Perhaps, that is what is meant by benefits." "I would not know," Scar chuckles. "You oomans have strange ideas surrounding n''fiis. We yautja are much simpler creatures. N''fiis is a need all yautja share. There are seasons of mating, there are times of great need, and there is mating of convenience. The partaker is the only one who can decide which occasion their mating falls under." "I think it is something more. But I''m afraid to say that it is. I foolishly thought I could remain unattached. A huge part of me desperately wants N-Vorl to return. He''s the father of two of my childlings. And he promised. I don''t want to be yet another abandoned vil''par here on V¡¯Daha. That would hurt too much. I welcomed your love because I didn''t want the fear of abandonment to cripple me...To hurt my son. But now, I simply welcome it. And I think...I¡¯m falling in love with you too." Elder Scar''s amber eyes soften and he leans forward so that their foreheads are touching. He inhales deeply, taking in Teresa''s scent. What she says is true, but what her scent reveals is even stronger. A barrier has been broken in her emotional struggle. Whatever had once held her back from obtaining true n''fiis is gone. A wide smile alters Scar''s solemn expression. "I am pleased to hear you say this, Teresa. I have felt this way since nearly the very beginning. I do not love you because I wish you to be a newer version of my Lex. I love you for the strong will and energy which you possess. That is not quite the same thing. My Lex is gone. I know this. No matter how much I wish her back, she cannot return to me. In you, I saw a rekindling of my own spirit." "I don''t know what to say," Teresa replies, the skin of her cheeks growing warm. "Then, we will say nothing more." Scar separates for a brief moment, stares into Teresa''s eyes, and then kisses her passionately. S2: Chapter 38: Wrath of the Universe Lying on the shore, Scar hugs Teresa tight to his chest. The settlement leader is fast asleep. Teresa stares up at his face, angling her head to do so. She gently removes one of Scar''s muscular arms from around her. Wriggling upward, she whispers in his ear. Scar''s eyes shoot open and his mouth gapes comically. "Where did you¡ª? Who taught you our language?" Scar says without thinking, such is his surprise. "I''ll have you know, Halyiis has been teaching me. Between our extremely long and exciting history lessons. As settlement elder, I thought you knew everything. Yau-tala is aware of my lessons." "Yau-tala is a trickster. She would never have told me. Not if she knew you were planning to surprise me. As you have just done. What others have you sworn to silence? Hmmm. Halyiis? Should I be jealous? To teach another the words of the oath is not to be taken lightly. How did the subject come up?" Teresa props herself up on an elbow and stares slyly down at Scar. "What do you think?" Almost instantly, a rush of memories and emotions slams Teresa''s mind like a train going full speed ahead. Memories of N-Vorl, his comedic mimicry of her favorite phrases, repeated in her exact voice. The casual lean onto her desk, eyelids lowered, mouth twisted into a sly grin. The salty musk of N-Vorl''s skin, the feel of his mouth under her chin, the gentle caress of his hands as they explored her body. The time they''d spent together, aboard the doomed human vessel, had been wonderful and full of exciting danger. Their increased passion for each other had been boosted by their prior hatreds, realizing they had much more in common than either of them truly realized. Staring down at Scar''s satisfied face, Teresa feels a shiver course her spine. She swallows hard and calmly sits up. Scar does the same, sensing her growing sadness. "You are thinking about...The other." "I''m sorry," Teresa says, dropping a hand absently to her stomach. "I''m so sorry. I never realized how hard it would be to forget him. My mind. It can''t let go. I''ve been that way pretty much my whole life. Most people would claim it is dedication. It''s a lot more than that. It''s more like an obsession. That''s why I accepted the Judas Project. And accepted reassignment aboard that damned science vessel. I wanted a challenge. Something I could overachieve at, and no one would fault me for it. I wanted to do great things. I wanted my mediocre life to mean something. I wanted others to remember my life, my struggle, my energy. I always try way too damn hard. But it never works. I truly believe the universe despises me. Why else must I suffer all of the time?" Angry tears stream down Teresa''s face and she slams both fists into the sand. Scar has seen similar displays of raw emotion before. He places his right hand behind Teresa''s head and draws her to his chest, his left arm wrapped around her in a consolatory fashion. "You have explained this before. There is no need." Teresa withdraws and stares up at his solemn face. Her eyelids droop and her skin grows hot from embarrassment. "How can you stand to even look at me?" Teresa says, her voice dry and full of bitterness. "I''m an utter failure. As a scientist, as a lover and certainly as a moth¡ª," Scar does not allow her to finish. He has heard enough nonsense. Drawing Teresa to arm¡¯s length away, he glowers down at her with slight impatience. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "Why do you insist on saying things which are untrue? Are you looking for an excuse? An easy way out? Is it your intention to drive me away? It is not working!" Teresa remains silent, only blinking very slowly. Scar grows even more impatient at her silence. The set of her face tells him that she is not in a good place. Whatever is going on in her head, it will rear itself again. Unless, he gets to the root of it and stamps it out. "You feel as if you have betrayed your vil''par. You blame yourself for the torture of your son. You think you deserve all of the horrid things which have been done to you...Because of the experiments you once performed. You are wrong. The universe does not punish. It simply exists. Just as you do. The universe doesn''t know...Or care...If you or I live, flourish, or die. You did not call down the universe''s wrath. There is no such thing. We fantasize that the universe cares and knows our desires...Our worst fears. But that is all it is. A fantasy. As one who descends from a race which devotes itself to gods and heroes...You should know this." Scar lowers his head so that it rests upon the now disheveled mass of hair at the crown of Teresa''s head. He deeply breathes in her scent. She is now reaching a state of calm. His words have managed to do some good. "When I first saw you, I wanted to believe that the universe had been kind to me. That in return for my patience and dedication to my vil''par...Even after she was lost to me forever...The universe had seen fit to send you to me. But then, I learned of your troubled past. It occurred to me, that to orchestrate such a horrid path between lovers would be the act of one so vile...I could never think to consider it fortuitous. I would never wish such horrors upon you. Even to gain your love and your trust. The universe did not orchestrate our meeting. Although, I would love to believe so." Scar caresses the flesh of Teresa''s back with a large hand. He traces the curve of her spine with a solitary finger. "But now we have a choice to make. Do we continue on? Or do we go our separate ways? Can you live with being apart, should your vil''par eventually return? If not, and if your worries are too great, we should end things now. It will only make things much harder later." "But I don''t want to end it!" "Why?" "What do you mean, ''why''? Because I need you, Scar." "That does not fully answer my question. Why do you need me? Why is our love affair so important to you? Why put yourself through such emotional turmoil? Why can''t you let go?" "I don''t know! I just can''t. It''s not like with N-Vorl and me. Our love was practically forced on us. I had no other options...For what I wanted and needed. Everyone else was out of the question. He was so much like myself. Inwardly brooding. Trying so hard to be contrary to his nature. I saw through him in almost the same way that he could see through me. When I realized what I felt was attraction...Not hatred...It was almost too much to handle. Not to mention, he carries what I''ve playfully coined the ''Elder Aphrodisiac Medicine'' gene. It''s what makes elders...Well, elders. The whole reason for the blood serum you guys carry. But, why am I telling you this? I''m starting to wonder if maybe you have the gene too." Teresa allows herself a tiny chuckle. This earns her a tender kiss from Scar. He gently tilts her head back with one hand, clawed thumb pressed against her chin. "One does not need a gene if one knows the proper way," Scar teases, a sly smile drawing up his mouth. "That is true," Teresa giggles childishly. "But I did love him. I still do. Yet, I can''t help but feel like N-Vorl and I have somehow twisted the meaning of your yautja love oath. I didn''t know what I was getting into. I thought what I felt would last forever. It was that strong. But, my time aboard Weyland Station Thirteen changed me. How I think. How I feel. I feel like a totally different person now. I just have the memories. What I feel for you is different. Like you once told me, I feel like I¡¯ve known you for ages. And I want to continue knowing you." Scar''s answer is another deep, and passionate, kiss. He separates long enough to wipe silent tears from Teresa''s face. "Is that enough?" "It is for now. And right now...Is all I''m worried about." Scar releases a deep sigh. He is not so sure. Reaching across the sand, Scar grips his elder''s robe in a large clawed hand. He places the robe around Teresa''s naked shoulders, and stares deep into her moist brown eyes. "I will retrieve your clothes. Then, we can return to the settlement." S2: Chapter 39: Mifbons Surprise Elder Scar walks Teresa to the entrance of her cabin. Gently turning the former doctor to face him, Scar kisses her goodnight. "I will see you again. Once the suns have risen. Sleep well, Teresa." "And you the same." Scar offers Teresa a thin smile before turning and strolling quietly away. Teresa watches him leave with a heavy heart. The yautja warrior means well. He has a good heart. So why is she so conflicted? It should be a no-brainer. Be alone, and spend her life pining for a love which will never be again? Or be with someone who loves her? Spinning towards the front door, Teresa struggles to compose herself, fresh tears running down her face. She adjusts her clothes, the bodice of her sleeveless dress having slid lower than would be considered appropriate for smaller eyes. With a loud exhale, Teresa pushes open the door to the cabin and steps inside. She is surprised to find Mifbon sitting up, obviously waiting for her to return home. A lone lamp burns beside the hybrid babysitter and she appears to be sewing something which is spread out on her lap. "Mifbon? Why are you still awake? How are the childlings? Are they in their rooms?" "They are well," Mifbon says mysteriously, not lifting her head. "They are still with Yau-tala. However, I was hoping I could speak with you alone." "Of course. What is it? Is something wrong?" Mifbon finally looks up from her sewing and smiles in Teresa''s direction. "I am quite well. Wonderful, in fact." The matronly yautja gingerly climbs to her feet. She places the item she was sewing on the nearby table. "It appears...I am not as old as I believed myself to be," Mifbon says with a sly chuckle. "Huh? What do you mean? Not as old as you believed yourself to be? I''m not following you, Mifbon." "I have made a small error in judgment, Teresa. I am heavy with Halyiis'' descendant." "What?!" Teresa hollers in surprise. "You''re pregnant, Mifbon? Wow. That''s great! I mean, if you''re happy¡ª? Wow!" "I have mixed feelings," Mifbon admits. "Halyiis does as well. Based on my ooman lineage and physiology, we did not believe I could become heavy at such an advanced age. Therefore, we did not take the necessary precautions. I did not make use of Yau-tala''s L''so Elixir. I want a childling. But I also know this will take me away from the young ones of the settlement. I will miss them once the childling inside me makes it difficult to move around easily." "This settlement is really getting a population boost lately. I''m so happy for you, Mifbon. You deserve this. You deserve a childling of your own. After everything you have done to help all of the other mothers here on V¡¯Daha." "I suppose so. That is what Halyiis continues to tell me. He worries that I may strain myself too much. Haha." "Not anymore you won''t. I''m going to spend more time at home, and less time at the archival library and the med cabin. Yau-tala will just have to understand. You''re going to be a mother, Mifbon. Your priorities are going to have to change. Your baby comes first. Now, off to bed. Use the guest bed. Come on. Don''t argue. Let''s go. To bed. It''s my turn to mother you." The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. Mifbon chuckles and goes to stand in front of Teresa. She hugs the smaller female tightly and grins. "I''m going to be a mother," she sighs happily. "Yes you are, Mifbon. You''re going to be a mother. Welcome to the club." - - The Next Morning Halyiis is all smiles when Teresa slips into the archival library. The older male hybrid glances over a broad shoulder and then goes back to studying the handheld device he is holding. Images scroll across the screen faster than Teresa''s eyes can follow. However, one yautja symbol flashes onto the screen in a semi-regular pattern. The yautja word for ''father''. Teresa stops on Halyiis'' right side and places a hand gently on his forearm. Their eyes meet and Teresa can almost feel the emotion radiating off of the archival historian. "Mifbon told me last night. Congratulations, Halyiis. You''re going to be a father. You deserve it. Now, you''ll have someone besides stuffy old settlement leaders and flighty ooman females to share your expansive knowledge with." Halyiis allows a deep chuckle to escape. He peers slyly at Teresa from the side of his eye. "Don''t let Elder Scar hear you call him that. I am many ooman years his senior. Although, he is better preserved. No ooman genes to grapple with." "I think I should be insulted by that remark, but I''ll let it pass. This time. What are you studying? I glimpsed the word for ''father''. Believe me, Halyiis...You have nothing to worry about. You''ll be a great father." "I was reading the ancient story of Jgiktu and Vilhudi...The first yautja to ever perform the ritual of Everlasting Love." "Oh yes, you''ve told me that story. It was before Darcy and Settlement Leader Vildif''s joining. If I remember correctly...Vilhudi is the reason the big red and green goat thing is named a Vildif. He fought the fierce hunt beast...Unarmed...On a narrow cliff. He battled to prove his love to Jgiktu. Afterward, the two of them performed the ritual of Everlasting Love and became the first vil''par joined in such a way." Halyiis nods approvingly and his grin grows wider. He lowers the device in his hand to the table and places both large hands on Teresa''s shoulders. His round eyes soften as he observes her proud face. "Very good. I''m impressed, Teresa. Your understanding of our stories and traditions is quite humbling. I''m afraid, I understand very little of ooman narratives and traditions. Despite being half ooman myself. Perhaps, it is because of the false hope instilled in all of us hybrids from birth. For many hybrids, our mothers desperately wanted to believe that we would be allowed to rejoin yautja society one day. They would not let us forget our progenitors. Oftentimes, they too would forget where it is they came from. They completely assimilated to yautja society. If only in their minds." "Don''t feel bad, Halyiis. Human history is full of such stories as well. After pretty much every major war on Earth, there were hundreds...If not thousands of children left in foreign lands when their fathers returned home. The abandoned children''s mothers were often ostracized. For having slept with the enemy. That was hardly the case. Many women were simply victims of circumstance. Their husbands having been killed in war...They turned to the streets to provide for their families. Or worse, they were ravaged by soldiers who saw them as little more than spoils of war. To me, V¡¯Daha is no different. We are all refugees from a different kind of war. A war of love and indifference." Halyiis further scrutinizes Teresa, his expression growing solemn. "Are you sure...You are not a historian, Teresa? You speak as one." "I''m no historian, Halyiis. But, I know a thing or two about the coarser side of human history. We''re a hard species to figure out and get along with. We have no qualms about killing, maiming, and torturing each other. Maybe that''s why everything I know about the yautja...Doesn''t seem so terrible. If it wasn''t your kind blowing us out of space, we''d probably be doing the same to each other." "But they are not only my kind. They are your kind now. Your childlings are not ooman. Not as you are. They do not even look ooman. What will you tell them? Will you do as our mothers did? Will you hide the coarser side of their natures from them?" "No. Together, we will teach our childlings all the things they need to know. They must know the truth." Halyiis nods affirmation. S2: Chapter 40: Misunderstandings "Elder. There is someone here who wishes to see you," Mau-Nis says. N-Vorl and Glotis turn to stare at the stoic warrior standing in the chamber doorway, their prior conversation interrupted. From the look on Mau-Nis'' face, all is not well. N-Vorl takes a step toward his bemused eril''k. "What is it, Mau-Nis? Who is here? If it is another elder with a silly grievance, you may send them away." "It is not an elder, N-Vorl. However, it is someone you may¡­Or may not¡­Wish to see." Glotis comes to stand beside N-Vorl, placing a hand on his right bicep. She appeals to Mau-Nis in a semi-impatient voice. "Who is it, Mau-Nis? We don''t have a lot of time for games. We still have several warrior candidates to interview. They are arriving on Yautja Prime as we speak." "It might be better...If I showed her in," Mau-Nis says without much enthusiasm. Mau-Nis exits the meeting chamber and briefly disappears. Another figure appears in the doorway. Baileinahk. The female cultivator, N-Vorl''s first love, enters the meeting chamber and stops only a few feet inside the doorway. She glances from Elder N-Vorl to Eldress Glotis with weary eyes. N-Vorl''s mouth falls open and his eyes widen, causing Baileinahk to avert her gaze. Glotis clears her throat and peers at N-Vorl with a knowing grin. She removes her hand from N-Vorl''s bicep and steps away. "I will be in my private quarters, N-Vorl. Inform me when you have concluded your business. We can continue the recruitment exercises then. Mau-Nis knows where to find me." The doors to the chamber slide soundlessly shut behind Eldress Glotis. Baileinahk shifts her weight from one foot to the other, still refusing to meet N-Vorl''s gaze. Despite their past history, and the intensity of his prior emotions for this particular yautja female, N-Vorl finds himself growing incensed. Why does she choose to visit him now? What could she possibly be hoping to gain by seeking an audience with him? After all of these cycles of a season. "What is it that you want, Baileinahk?" N-Vorl demands in an impatient tone. "I have much business to conduct. I do not have time for trips down memory lane." Baileinahk finally meets the youthful elder''s gaze. She takes several steps forward, until she is less than two feet away from N-Vorl. "When you left our home, you were angry with me. You never gave me a chance to explain." "You had your chance," N-Vorl counters, his voice rising with anger. "When I returned to tend to my mother and cultivate more chruksh. You did not refute my beliefs then. I do not want to hear your arguments now. Now, you have something to say? Now, that I am Clan Elder?" "That''s not fair, N-Vorl!" Baileinahk protests, fury straining her voice. "You never gave me an opportunity. You stormed around the habitat, telling anyone who would listen how I had betrayed you. How I had shamed you before your new elder...Elder Glandis...And your kin. You were wrathful toward not only me but Ochiuho. You would not listen to my reasons. All you''ve ever known is anger. Ochiuho was a good listener. He did not rage about the unfairness of the universe. What you saw, was only Ochiuho comforting me. You saw what you wanted to see. So, I continued to let him comfort me¡­After you left me again. And now, my Ochiuho is dead. Killed on a hunt planet three cycles ago¡ª.¡± This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "Ah! Now, we get to the real reason for your visit," N-Vorl says with a cruel sneer. "Your cultivator lover is dead. Now, you return to me. The lover you cast away so many cycles of the moon ago. Now, I am worthy of your love. It is too late. I no longer want, or have need of it. Crawl back to your habitat and find another cultivator to listen and comfort you. I do not have the time." "Stop it, N-Vorl! You have no need to be cruel!" "You dare order me, Baileinahk? I am no longer a cultivator or a simple hunter. I am Clan Elder. I don''t have to listen to you." "What has happened to you, N-Vorl? Even after your father''s shame...You still managed to keep your civility. I don''t recognize this N-Vorl. The being you have become. I don''t think I have for a long time." "You happened to me, Baileinahk. I loved you. And you said you loved me. To find you in the arms of Ochiuho was the greatest of betrayals. I sacrificed many cycles of the moon, and gave up my hunter''s creed for you. Only for you to betray me. Never did I expect such cruelty from you." "You never listen, N-Vorl. I have already told you...That is not what you observed. Ochiuho and I had only embraced for a moment before you entered our favored place. Our cultivator team was given a brief report of the casualties on Yultimavo. No one was sure which yautja hunters had survived the battle. Because you were not an original member of Elder Glandis'' contingent, there was confusion as to whether or not you had lived. That is all you saw, N-Vorl. Ochiuho only meant to comfort me. We believed that you had been killed. It was only after you flew into a rage and left...Seemingly, for good...That I began to entertain having any kind of love affair with Ochiuho. By then, you had already assumed there was one. Without giving me a chance to defend myself. Later, I found love and favor with him. And we were joined. You drove me to Ochiuho. I did not betray you. I loved you, N-Vorl. You were just too angry to see it. You wanted to believe that everyone and everything was against you. Even me." Baileinahk grows tense as N-Vorl takes a step in her direction. Her eyes widen as the young elder reaches up a hand to touch her face. He allows his eyes to wander over her feminine form, a lot more filled out than it had been when they were both much younger. His mind tells him that her words are clever lies, but his body tells him to simply ignore the words screaming in his brain. Without another moment of thought or hesitation, N-Vorl pulls Baileinahk to him. The surprised yautja female tenses even more but does not struggle. N-Vorl presses his cheek against Baileinahk''s and draws in her scent. The assault on his olfactory senses is just as he remembered it, intense and full of the promise of extreme pleasure. Running a clawed hand down Baileinahk''s back, N-Vorl brings her even closer. He allows his eyes to flutter shut. Baileinahk does the same. "I want to go with you, N-Vorl. To seed the kredonyit planet. I must go with you." N-Vorl withdraws and stares questioningly down at Baileinahk''s face. "I cannot allow you to do that." "Why not?" "Because, I cannot. You must trust me on this. It is for the best." "Still, you push me away? After everything I have just told you?" "It is not what you think. I am not the same yautja who left you many cycles of the moon ago." "You could''ve fooled me!" Wrenching free of N-Vorl, Baileinahk shoots him a defeated glare. She backs slowly away from him. "I should have known you would never change. I wanted to believe I was wrong." Baileinahk hurries from the meeting chamber in a flurry of pink and purple cultivator robes. N-Vorl stares after her with a solemn expression, but does not chase her. Why should he? On V¡¯Daha, there is a vil''par waiting for him. Baileinahk''s entreaties are irrelevant. S2: Chapter 41: Whats a Little Strife Between Elders? Elder Mirhat paces back and forth in his meeting chambers. Several other yautja warriors, two of them elders, are standing in a loose circle at the center of the room. Elder G''lfer watches Elder Mirhat with weary eyes. "I do not like this plan of Elder N-Vorl''s,¡± Mirhat grumbles. ¡°He is still wet behind the ears. Yet, he has managed to convince Elder G¡¯tlak to allow him to seek out and reseed the kredonyit home world. Do any of you honestly believe this young elder already knows the location? The location of V''Daha was supposed to be a closely guarded secret. Yet, even a wet whelp may have found it. What does he know? Someone has been sloppy." Elder Mirhat pauses long enough to catch his breath and peer at his fellow hunters. The other yautja stare back at Elder Mirhat with blank expressions. "Do you think Elder G¡¯tlak is aware of the hybrid settlement on V''Daha?" Mirhat continues. "Why else would he give in so easily? Is he hoping to expose us? And to what end? To upend so many clans would lead to inevitable war." "You talk too much, Elder Mirhat," another tall and wide elder barks. "Elder G¡¯tlak is an old fool! He may have his suspicions, but he has never been brave enough to travel there himself and confirm them. That much, I do know. You will do well by remaining calm. Do not bring suspicion down on your own head. Go along with the wet whelp¡¯s plan. Let him believe he has the upper hand." "Once the seed team arrives at the kredonyit planet and discovers the females and hybrids there...All will be lost. We will all be ruined," Elder G¡¯lfer argues. "Not so," the wide elder argues. "I suspect Elder N-Vorl is already aware of the hybrids on the planet''s surface. That is why he is carefully cultivating his team. He hopes to avoid infiltrators. I don''t know what his plan is, but we will ensure it inevitably fails. We must have a warrior on the inside. He will make sure nothing escapes from the kredonyit planet alive." "Kill our own descendants? How can you even suggest such a thing, Elder Ghkivil?" Elder Mirhat says in a choked voice. "Is that any worse than allowing them to live in misery and near squalor on an abandoned world? A quick death is what any yautja truly wants," Ghkivil argues. "But they are not yautja. They are half ooman. Many of them females. It is against the code." "So what? To mate with an ooman female is against the code. Not a one of us was considering the code when we made each of those females heavy. Or when we abandoned them to their fates on the planet''s surface. Don''t talk to me about the code, Elder Mirhat. I know the code as well as any of you here. Better even. The traditions of our great race hang on whether or not N-Vorl''s mission succeeds. It will be beneficial to us all...If he does not succeed." Silence fills the room. Elder Ghkivil glances around at his fellow elders and hunters. The elder''s mind whirls with plans and schemes for the future. His future. Elder Ghkivil''s mouthfolds draw upward in a cruel grin, his mandibles slowly opening and shutting with growing anticipation. "Let us take a vote." - - Baileinahk enters her private quarters and leans against the door. Her breathing comes in ragged breathes, and tears stream down her face. The aggrieved yautja female mutters softly to herself, using the back of one taloned hand to wipe at her tears. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report. "After all of these cycles. How can N-Vorl still hate me after so long? What am I going to do? What can I do?" Crossing to her bedroom, Baileinahk is surprised when there is a knock on the door. Soft, but insistent. She strides quickly to the door and palms it open. Shock and amusement alters her face when she finds Elder N-Vorl standing there. "N-Vorl? Uh...Elder N-Vorl, I¡ª" N-Vorl''s green eyes narrow and his mouth curls upward in a sly grin. Baileinahk is unsure how to interpret the young elder''s sudden change in attitude. She absently takes a step back, and N-Vorl takes a step forward. Baileinahk backs up even further into the room, her brow creasing with concern. "N-Vorl? What are you doi¡ª?" The doors finally close behind N-Vorl and he hastily moves toward Baileinahk. She emits a tiny gasp as he grips her left wrist in a large hand and draws her to him. N-Vorl''s grin grows even wider, as he inhales the sweetness of Baileinahk''s feminine scent. So many cycles, but nothing changes. Her scent of readiness assaults his senses just as strongly as it did when they were but budding cultivators aboard N''bril''s habitat. During the brief time of their n''fiis, under the stone gaze of his famed grandfather''s statue. N-Vorl''s other clawed hand reaches for the tie at the front of Baileinahk''s bulky cultivator robes. She finally catches on and both eyes widen with disbelief. She follows the path of his hand as he slowly releases the knot at the front of her robe. Her previous worries begin to melt away. Before he goes any further, N-Vorl releases Baileinahk''s wrist and cradles one side of her face. He studies her carefully, memories washing away all thoughts of his previous anger. "You came here to¡ª," Baileinahk sighs. "There is no time for talking. We have wasted enough cycles not speaking to one another. Let us not waste any more." "Oh!" Baileinahk obeys N-Vorl''s playful order without argument. She allows him to open the front of her robe. The many folds to her elaborate clothing prove to be a small hindrance, but not one the youthful elder cannot overcome. As Baileinahk''s robes settle to the floor, N-Vorl lifts his former lover into his arms. Carrying her to the bedroom, he places her gently on the large firm bed. Baileinahk opens her arms and lies back on the mattress. With a smile, which says he is happy beyond all comprehension, N-Vorl drops down onto the bed and hovers over Baileinahk. "You have not changed at all. You are still very beautiful," N-Vorl says. He calmly strokes Baileinahk''s hair. The colorful beads on her braids, which denote her cultivator status, clink softly together. Baileinahk returns N-Vorl''s smile, running her hands through his hair as well. "And you are just as angry, N-Vorl. And unpredictable." "I am not angry. I have a very good reason for why I do not want you to accompany me to the kredonyit home world. Anger...And our past...Has nothing to do with it. I do not want to see you get hurt." "Why can''t I join you, N-Vorl? A hunter''s life is not guaranteed to be a safe one." "You are not a hunter!" N-Vorl scoffs. "You are a cultivator. We have more than enough cultivators and scientists for our mission. It would be unnecessary." "But I want to go. Send one of the others home. I want to be with you, N-Vorl. I have been so long without you. I want you near me. I want you inside of me. I want to carry your descendants. I want you, N-Vorl!" N-Vorl''s heart races as indecision seizes his brain. He chooses not to dwell on the situation at the moment. For now, he will focus on pleasure. He will focus on Baileinahk. Pressing his right cheek to Baileinahk''s left cheek, N-Vorl inhales her scent once more, preparing himself for the task ahead. She is receptive. She is ready. But, she is also very afraid. Strange. Does she fear him or the future? Licking the side of Baileinahk''s face, N-Vorl tries to get a better sense of her emotions through taste. Something appears off. He runs his tongue down past her chin and the flesh of her throat. There is definitely fear in her blood. Fear of him? Of his wrath? He will have to dissuade her from this thinking. For several hours, N-Vorl and Baileinahk perform a labor of love long overdue. S2: Chapter 42: I Wont Baileinahk awakens to find herself alone once again. A thin smile touches her mouth and she sits up on the large bed. N-Vorl. It has been many cycles of a season since she has felt his touch. She had forgotten how gentle the massive warrior could be. But then again, when they first made n''fiis, N-Vorl was no warrior. He had been a cultivator, like her. They had lain together, under the stoney gaze of his revered grandfather''s statue. How he had given and taken pleasure. She has not felt such energy and vitality since their abrupt parting. And she has missed it. Ochiuho was a good lover, but no match for the likes of N-Vorl. Ochiuho''s touch had been too hasty and full of lustful intentions. Not the same as N-Vorl''s at all. Whatever lustful feelings N-Vorl may have felt, he kept them in check. Possibly, for her sake. Such is N-Vorl''s way. He strives always to be a true yautja. A yautja of the code. He remains so even now. Baileinahk shifts toward the end of the mattress and leans over to grip her bulky robes. Grabbing them up and pressing them against her bosom, Baileinahk climbs to her feet. She begins wrapping the folds of her robes around her middle. Without warning, blue and white sparks erupt in front of her. Baileinahk grins, expecting to see N-Vorl. Her grin disappears when Elder Ghkivil materializes instead. The enormous elder steps quickly in Baileinahk''s direction. He grips one of her wrists before she can flee. Leering down at her, he gleefully sniffs the air. "Ah. It would appear that all has gone as planned. Has Elder N-Vorl permitted you to join him on his little adventure, Baileinahk?" Baileinahk seems to shrink under Elder Ghkivil''s terrible gaze. She avoids making eye contact, pressing the heavy robes against her front even tighter. "No. He doesn''t wish me to go. He says it will be much too dangerous. He wouldn''t tell me anything more about it. He simply insisted that I should not go." Elder Ghkivil''s eyes narrow and he grips Baileinahk''s wrist even tighter. His voice becomes a deep, angry growl. The elder''s mandibles flare with his growing fury. "Then, you should have insisted. You forget. The lives of your childlings are at stake!" "How can I forget?" Baileinahk challenges the hulking elder. "You are constantly reminding me. First, you order Ochiuho''s murder. Then, you kidnap my childlings. All of this to hide your own crimes. You are a disgrace to all yautja blood. The entire lot of you. If the council knew what you have done, you would all be skinned like the rogues you are. Instead, you masquerade as honored elders. Taking and destroying whatever you wish." Elder Ghkivil allows Baileinahk to vent her frustrations. When she is finished, he simply stares into her weary eyes. Quick as a serpent striking, he yanks her to him. Baring his teeth, Elder Ghkivil bites down on Baileinahk''s throat. The shocked female gasps softly as Ghkivil backs her against the bed. She loses her balance and reaches a hand out to steady herself. Elder Ghkivil uses this opportunity to push Baileinahk onto the mattress. She gazes up at the fearsome elder with a terrified expression. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. "What are you doing?" Baileinahk utters, pressing her hand against the injury to her neck. "Taking whatever it is that I wish. As you so eloquently stated. For many cycles, I have wanted you. Only the distance between our clans, your n''fiis for Ochiuho, and your fading love for that insolent N-Vorl stood between us. Your mind...Your ability to ensnare any yautja male...Is well known. I have wanted you since first laying eyes on you at the Festival of Chruksh for Elder Mirhat. Wouldn''t N-Vorl be shocked to know that Ochiuho was not your first conquest? That there were others before him? How innocent you play. How innocent, you can never be." "You''re a liar!" "Am I? Surely, I don''t disremember?" "You can lie all you want. Whatever you do to me...To my childlings...I will not betray N-Vorl again. I''m sure you have already ordered the destruction of my offspring. As you are prepared to do to you own. I do not fear you, Ghkivil. I pity you. You will never be the yautja you think you are. You will never be great. Perhaps, that is why your memory is so faulty. You were never meant to be elder. You''re a simple, violent fool!" Elder Ghkivil yanks the robes from Baileinahk''s trembling hand. His face becomes one big sneer, as his greedy eyes roam her very feminine form. "This...I will not forget." Grabbing Baileinahk''s face with both large hands, Ghkivil leans down and briefly presses his left cheek to hers. He groans softly as he inhales her scent. Baileinahk slaps him hard across the face and the lustful elder becomes furious. He once again bares his teeth and growls deep within his chest. Elder Ghkivil clamps down on the trapped female''s neck with excessive force. Spots of fluorescent green blood spray into the air and run down Baileinahk''s flesh. In his fury, Elder Ghkivil has severed a vital artery. Baileinahk''s entire body quakes with the pain coursing through her. The malevolent elder does not release her. Ghkivil drinks deeply of her rich blood, savoring its sweet taste and scent. Her chemicals of fear excite him and he disgustingly gropes her body. Only when Ghkivil senses that Baileinahk is nearing death, does he slowly release her. In a final mockery of n''fiis, the shameful elder presses his cheek to Baileinahk''s. The cool settling into her flesh brings a smile to his horrid face. He whispers softly in her ear. "We could have had so many childlings together, beautiful Baileinahk. So many beautiful descendants...Which will never be born. Rest assured, I will plant an infiltrator aboard N-Vorl''s ship. Your lover will die. But not before my chosen runs him through with a sharpened blade. It would have made my heart glad, if that brave yautja could have been you. It would have made my oshra rise if it had been you. Your weakness disappoints me. But your blood was sweet. It will keep me strong in the coming days. Go to your long sleep. Your fated lover will join you very soon." Nestling his face into the space between Baileinahk''s neck and shoulder, Elder Ghkivil breathes in her scent. Not long now. He gently guides Baileinahk onto the firm mattress and traces her face with a clawed finger. He waits until she has completely expired before wrapping her in the folds of her cultivator robes. Placing Baileinahk on the stone floor, Ghkivil pours a vial of dissolving solution sparingly over her entire body. Before long, it is as if she was never there at all. Only the metal beads from Baileinahk''s hair remain. Elder Ghkivil scoops these up and puts them into a mesh bag. The mesh bag, he shoves into a pouch on his implement belt. Activating his cloak, Elder Ghkivil exits Baileinahk''s quarters as stealthily as he entered them.